A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography



This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

PREFACE V To Joanna. Julian and Helenka .

This page intentionally left blank .

.......................................................PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements .......................... XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( ........................................................... XI Preface .................................

................................................................................................................ 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY ..................................... 177 I............................... 156 2..................................... 1 Abbreviations ............. 156 1.............. Technical terms in the glossary ............................... 181 Bibliographies .............................................. 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ............... 181 Periodicals ..... 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK....................................... .................................................................................................... 182 General studies and surveys .......... GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ........................................................................... 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ....... Sources/References ...........

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.




a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221



b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

............................................... 3........................ 251 Facsimile editions .............................. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING ............................................................................... 6....................................... 227 b) Exhibition catalogues ............. 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ............ 2...................................................................................................... General studies ............... 242 a) Bibliography........ 238 a) Drawing................... 226 Calligraphy ... 256 1.......................................................................................... 4................................. 236 Painted illustration ..................... etc......... 2........... 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries .......................................... 241 Bookbinding ........................................................................... 247 1....................................................................................................................................... 238 c) Descriptions of individual works......... VIII.................... 8............................... Exhibition catalogues............................................................. 243 2.... 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship .....................................) .............................................. 247 Early QurÐans and fragments.................... 240 Papercuts ......................................... 256 Some specific cases ............................ 242 b) Pre-18th century texts . ..... 4...... 238 b) Other studies ................ 247 Later QurÐans... 255 IX....... 7................... 5.............. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS ........................................................................ 259 ................................................... 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper.................................................................. 239 Lacquer ... 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) ................................................................... 242 c) Other studies.. 232 Ornament and painted decoration ........................................................................ 3............................................

.. 263 XII.................... COLLECTIONS.................................... Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts .......... PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION .............................................. Descriptions of collections and catalogues .......................... 4..X CONTENTS PREFACE X...... CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS............................... ETC................................... 3........................... 261 XI... Catalogues of edited manuscripts ...... ........ CATALOGUING......... 5.... Catalogues of catalogues ... 2..................... 266 1.............. 266 266 267 267 268 ...................................

David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. Last but not least. . without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day. François Déroche for his comments and suggestions. My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text. I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof.

This page intentionally left blank .

PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. scholars. Along with this manuscript output. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. the preparation of inks. papermaking and bookbinding. Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century. most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’. and most probably several millions of manuscript copies. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself. 2). VII. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. both religious and scientific in nature. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. Arab authors.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

10/16th cent. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-.). DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl.VKE O G 1231). the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7.

EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO. RI .

 DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials. Furthermore. the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7.

984/1577). included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP). Finally. which deals with the preparation of inks. RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . who in his work on education. as well as on the collation and correction of books. mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G. also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. lineation).

medieval and postmedieval texts. writing surfaces and implements used. some of the most important research in this field published to date. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed. as it were. especially those relating to book formats. The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript. which spans almost 14 centuries. corrected. Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. To translate. book lovers and cataloguers. it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered.XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject.g. The glossary is a by-product. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. e. as well as extant specimens. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. are recorded the way they appear in various sources.* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts. without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. . bound and decorated. This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar. even in its present form. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. this chapter has been omitted. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development. Nevertheless. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts. It brings together. could be very misleading. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). Some terms. respectively. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ). for the first time. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q). contemporary studies and catalogues. It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E). unless their exact meanings could not be verified. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ).

raddah (Levant). flap). catchword. marjiÑ (Morocco). period and/or region in which they were employed. inkwell and the like. catch- . as yet. miqlab (Levant. We do not. It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. incipit. The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. wajh (‘face’. however. Therefore. recto. and V TLÃah (Yemen). Ñaqb. OLV Q (‘tongue’. OLV Q (central Arab lands). flap). envelope flap). medallion. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. upper margin. This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. Thus. for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. fore-edge. fore-edge). Here. Iraq). having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). great caution is in order. the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). Ñaqib (‘heel’. udhn (‘ear’. on the other hand. for example. book cover). serif. the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). North Africa). Áadr (‘chest’. Here we find. lower margin. raÐs (‘head’. been largely omitted here. Some. for example. This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. catchword). Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. Thus. khadd (‘cheek’. however. recto. outer or inner margin). upper cover). case (box). These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. may have been used exclusively in those circles.PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. for example. the list contains a considerable number of synonyms.

. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. As far as transliteration is concerned. either contemporary or earlier. an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary. Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. On the whole. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary.XVI PREFACE word). Due to the limitations of the computer program used. Most words are traced to a source. the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script.


This page intentionally left blank .

the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI. for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. I. 60. among other things. needle case (DM) 2. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1. I. 107.EU . 8). syn.v. 97. 104. II. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used. TS. AG. SA. AG. 9. IA. III. I. 97-98. miµbar 1. RN. index. 176-178) 2. 8). 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. ebrû. 215. 18-19. 103. SD. 392). from Pers. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS. 12. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk. GA. ibrah (pl. DB. MB.  EU  ZDUDT DO. of minfadh (q. I. 59. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN. 13.) (DD. I. ibar) – needle (UK.). 182). muµabbar – sewn (KC. GA. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided. ST. 2: ibrishmah). 107.v. 154.



ilá NKLULK – et cetera. (DB. n. I. – closing matter of the text (composition). 53). taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. 62. abbrev.14). explicit (TP. DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM).

tanned red leather (DB. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. udum) 1. MF. 106-108) 2. DG P (pl. scribal etiquette 2. – etiquette (EI. 175-176). adam(ah). I. AE. 71-72. 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á. I. 63. adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. passim. IW. leather (UK. 52).

\XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M. MU. XIV.

. DG K SO DGDZ W. jild. comp. DGG P – tanner (DM).

e. – V\Q ODK (EI. I. tool.g. instrument. implement. 345). DGDZ W O W.

153-156. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W. writing MB. DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).



urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA.6 GLOSSARY hour of night. JKXU E – the last hour of day. 250). VI.

al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al. RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al. al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20). alDZ NKLU .NKLUDK DO-ukhar.Oá (al-uwal) (1-10).

VI.g. -30) (SA. al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month. 248-249). li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. e.

EQ . II. al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month.EQ .VI.DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR . e. 106. 244-249). EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA. nos. 235).DP O 3 VK 73  CI. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK . VI. lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW . 178).g. 244-248). al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM.

al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O. PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9. -248).

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

262. taµU NK-L PDODN . IV. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O . taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. (EI. X. 6$ 9. ar„ \DK – background (LC.D. ER. 22. 670). taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. 218: ar  \DW DO-matn.1st 5509 B. FZ.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK. JL.C.


XVK UDK. II.GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah). taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ.

I. – awl. 107. 10: ishfah. IB. MB. IK. 115). KM. 103. uÁ O. 90. 43: VKDI . IA. 11. ST. sifr 4. 59. 15. a¦l (pl. AG. punch (TS.


39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. original (main) text. also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. 92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. VIII. MU. SD. exemplar. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK. 26. MH. 27) 3.  FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made). II.

but also 0= . 136).. 2024. MI. . XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858.

major work (TM. SM. 174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK. 126. 269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5. 23) 4. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC.


67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

24). rule-border. 80) 3. ià U W XÃur) 1. 25. textual surround (LC. I.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (. 24. 24. headpiece (LC. 928). rectangular panel (LC. 29) 5. maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. frame (within a border) (TF. DB. tabula ansata (UI. KR. 141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4. 24. UI. border (of a book cover) (LC. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. 27) 6. rules.e. 145). FT. i. . i¨ U (pl. . 402) 2.

581-582).8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-.) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN. taµO I DK. I. according to other sources al. 6. 46). writing circa 1375’ (DW. DIVK Q (Pers. ER.IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO.IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages. (…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun. 32).

(pl. taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W.

 muµallaf (pl. muÐDOODI W.

comp.1 . muÁannif. comp. writer. I. compilation. – composition. 360). EI. X. ummah . taÁQ I muµallif – author. work (of prose or poetry) (SD. . 33. umm.


as opposed to a commentary. exemplar. . original (main) text. 26). I. 29). shar¨ (IN. used in mosques (KN. copy. 35. 130) 4. SD. fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. I. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. umm al-NLW E 1. . 246) 3. archetype (LC. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. 26. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. transcript (from which another copy is made). TM.  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC.


II. Umm al-EXOG Q. . codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. archetype. Umm al-qurá. 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. 37. II. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL. Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. 99. II. LP P – exemplar. 294). 39). KF. textus receptus (NT.

abbrev. 99). taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q). xiv. II. 2812). I. I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. LL. II. tadabbur.GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. (CI. one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia. comp. fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P.

or /'    $'  (. . .



anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. 370). – unpared. taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. 370. III. BA. III. unnibbed reed (FN. 31). KU. II. ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. LM. (qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U. 31. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). LQV see sinn. 153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ.

AA. awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition). (TP. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. I. 52. n. JA.14. incipit. initia.


taÐ Z O.10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM). taµZ O (pl.

explanation (e. – interpretation.g. taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q.

34). baŒr (pl. acephalous. passim) 2. incomplete (of text) (KC. **** PDEW U 1. imperfect. bu¨ U. truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH.

AG. JL. cartouche (TS. – panel on a book cover. . 110. 33. 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' .

355). tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH. 40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). . WDENK U – fumigation (TS. bidl '% . badal.



 .. [LLL. RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &.

59-60. . 412) 2. conjectural substitution. stitution. fasc. 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0. RU badal respectively (KG. 100-103). II.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl. conjecture. DT. also WDEG O – subal-matn. suppl. alteration (CL. wifq (US. 296).3. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. SD. MZ. I. EI. 49. fasc. comp.3-4. 153-154.

qirà V mibrad – file. LEU ] – bringing out (a book). I. IA. VIII. comp. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ]. DD. 64-66).GLOSSARY 11 EDUG . WS. I. EI. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). lin. 417. QS. 521-522. publishing (KM. II. rasp (HT. 60. 407. EDUG \DK – papyrus. sifr 13.84. 390: for trimming). IV. papyrus sheet or roll (DB.

barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB. LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah. 545). EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . . I.

81. ST.148). 8. 17-18. IB. – endband (headband) (ST. EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK . n. index. EDUVK P.


ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY. – epithet of the months of ‚afar.


(pair of) dividers (SA. – compass. 41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 . III.9.  '0.


12. 18). Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS. .



bary. 85. 232. trimming (of a reed ) (IR. 154: IK.v. III. EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. EDUU \DK.). KK. SA. PLEU K SO PDE ULQ.  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ). 49). ELU \DK – paring.  ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. 455 6.

– pen knife (AA. 88. bas¨ – spreading out.   $6 . mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST. I. as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . 90. SD. I. 591). flattening (of a letter). mibzaq – lancet-like knife. 64. 8.. MP. DA: mibzagh. DB. index. 81). IK..

11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. 34. unabridged work. rectilinear (of a script. line (KU. horizontal stroke. KH. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. III. 144) 4. AS. PDEV ¨ 1. comp. syn. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. jazm (IK. mukhtaÁar. original (comprehensive). 120) 2. 87) 3. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen.

365. 13. 144). 322). basmalah SO EDV PLO. – rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. maÁ ¨if. 47. ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. TW.



bashra¨ 1. 161. PDEVK U – pared. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3. bi¨ TDK (pl. TS. catalogue.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page. 58.v. lin. 1084-1085). (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP. LF. MP. 12). IA. 109. LF. 63. 145). 78: ‘racler. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. 52. I.) (AS. slip (of paper) 2. dressing (of leather) (UK. ratisser des peaux’. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2. baà Ðiq) 1. 9. register (AD. AG. buà Q. erased.111) 2. 58. silk endband (headband) (HT. HT. piece. 23-24. and opening a composition (TP. ST. EI. lin. ba¨n (pl. paring. 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). bashr 1. cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF. 155). 78. index. also known as al-JKXE U (q.97.

inner cover. flesh side (of parchment). al-NLW E. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr. E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side.

MA. 89. paste-down endpaper. HT. baà Ðin) 1. 23. – inner cover. endleaf (ST. IV. lining (FT. 102. AG. IA. pasteboard (UK. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E. doublure (TS. doublure (LC. lin. IB. 22-23. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. 408) 2. passim. 159.73-79) 3. UK. 60. 112). 49. MB. 47. 117. HD. endpaper. bi¨ QDK (pl.

. 92).  EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' .

XIV.14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1. 9. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. lining of the insides of book covers with paper. MU. index. leather or silk (ST.

bary. /( .) from the reed (IK. MB. BA. II. comp. 2.v. 87). 61. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. paring (of the calamus) (KD. 370). ba¶du – after. III. abbrev. used for a transposed word. removal of sha¨mah (q.

20). ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’. also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E. tab¶ „ – word division. 53. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah). E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. n. separation (MM.

101. comp. 58. measuring distances. 104. TU. 44. etc. – compass. IA. 105). 153. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. 60. (MB. MP. 103. 103. biUN U WDEN U. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. MB. 59. 156. IB. (pair of) dividers (UK.

mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah. MB. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. 103. 380. IA. 42. DD. I. UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. IB. 391). 153. comp. EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. 59).


 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

damaged (TS. E OLQ – worn. 45: EXO JK). 56. comp. CT. 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . I.119. JA. muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' .  EDO . 268.9 SO. TP.


36). IV. kha¨¨L E KDU. 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. E E SO DEZ E. EI. FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus).

abbrev. – chapter. 0. .

mubawwib – compiler (DF. murattib. 609. 53. IV. TP. bayt SO EX\ W. n. 376). comp.20). WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF.

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. AG. 95. 110). AG. al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. 110) 4. KR. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. 31-33. compartment (in such a box) 3. WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. 31. Bayt al-Maqdis. 82). 97. Ãurrah) (TS. frame (as part of the border. 33). . 32.


 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.


– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).




6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

AG. KR. 82). W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 110). 97. gold dust (AQ. . also TS. 95. tibr – gold. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 30-31.GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah.

 takht SO WXNK W.

HT. IB. 9).  . 94. 82. KU. wooden pressing board (TS. IV. earth. 156. index. KM. 127-. 22.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST. 9. 120). sand. I. 24. AG. TD. 6. 107) 3. index. WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. WDNKW W – pressing (ST. WXU E – dust. sifr 13. 42. lin.

compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY. FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox.

tarjamah SO WDU MLP. 478-480). 6$ II.

28) 4. II. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . indicating its contents (DB. chapter heading (IN.  GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. 122) 3. key word (LC. 165). title (of a book) (LC. detailed title of a book. AH. 28.

g. medallion) . paragraph (LC. 27) 7. headpiece or tailpiece (LC. 27) 8. 27) 6.g. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e. disc) or margins (e.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC.

biographical note. II. illuminator (TW. tirs. biographer 2. 28. 270).18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. 224) 12. 30) 9. exegesis (DB. translation (EI. turs SO WXU V. DB. explanation. 29-31. interpretation. translator. 29. 260. X. mutarjim 1. cryptography (AA. 1021). IT. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11.g. 224) 10.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher. 1021) 13. X. biography (EI. 186. also mutarjam (e. II. ‘QaÁ GDW .

‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU. shamsah. IP. corner-piece (ST. oval. rosette (HD. IB. 97. 145. writing tamma (lit. WDWP P – completion. index. – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL. 95. 44) 3. 28) 2. 103. PA. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. 82). turunj(ah) 1. 69. center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. 15). 9. KR. execution. taftar see daftar. 116). citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. LC. comp. illuminated oval medallion.

comp. &. [LLL at the end of the colophon. often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. supplement . continuation and end (of a composition) (DM). . 46). talisman (EI. taÐP Q WDIT Ã. . ¨add. RU CM. finish. WDP Ðim) – amulet. WDP P – end. abbrev. xiii). II. 177-178). comp. used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’). X. WDP PDK (pl. tatimmah – supplementation.

II.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. FK. no. 100. 101.1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E. copying (MH.

 XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’. atKE W. thabat (pl.

234. GA. document. written testimony (SD. muÑjam. 157) 2.  FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. I. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW. 288: syn. record of attested study (HB.

usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨. LWKE W 1. also WDWKE W – attestation. 157). vocalization (AD. I. authentication (formula). WKDE W – signature (SD. 18) 2.  WDEOH RI contents.



muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. 289). CT. GA. 45. 53. n. muthabbit.25. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP.

writer of the audition note (MH. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. mithqab SO PDWK TLE. CT. 330). 45). I. 101.

147). 107). AG. III. . 11. – drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS. WKDT O (lit. 58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. AS. ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA.

9 . T OLE.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. abbrev. 1125in Turkey). (TN. epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð ( Persia. 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. TU. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (. al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. I. 51). . III. 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr. JM. 349). WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points.

octagon (EI. al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. DO-thumn. 795-.VII.

abbrev. MZ. 102). no. muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points). 361). MI. see also mashÐalah. 361). I. . epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL. I. epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. SA. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA. . [LY )0 167.. VI. 12. tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM).13.VI. FRPS NK WLP muthamman. 232-234) .  RU &. Taf. PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above. 232-234.

GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1. decorative medallion or panel. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& . either illuminated or stamped (KI.

JL.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK . 88. 83: M PDK ZXV¨á .  center-piece (on a book cover) (FI. 87.


braid. PDMG O SO PDM G O. rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion. MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. 141). restoring manuscripts.41. 99. jabr – repairing. 43). interlace (TF. dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. 87). 99). corner-piece (JL. nos. WDMG G – repair. repair (SJ. mending. 83. 100). restoration (KR.

50. table (LC. 175) 5. 24) 4. rules. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. – leather strap. 370. 42). TW. 148. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. 56. column (of text) (SD. 160) 2. no. thong (KC. 32). mujadwal – ruled (LC. chart. 108). I. talismanic seal (EI. KC. . DT. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. creating rule-borders (WB. magic square. 33. table of contents (CM. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). II. diagram. 26). 63) 3.6/2) 6.


 LQVHW '0.

   .. jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ . FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah..

112. II. inventory (SD. scraper (MB. mijrad(ah) – file. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. 184. I. 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. KF. 183). extract. collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. DD.&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). I. 27). register. DG. WDMU G 1. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ . abridgement (SD. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS . jard al-matn see matn. 107. I. MDU GDK – list.

 jirm SO DMU P.


jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm. passim). jirm wasaÃ. majran SO PDM ULQ.

62). MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W. – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K . passim: Œazz. shaving (MB. jazz – trimming. IA.8 154).

 ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts. rough copies 2. 19. 103). also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume. n. VII. KF. 132. inset (UI. .2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid. I. MU.

AI. single-quire codex. the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs). 79.GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1. one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. booklet. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK. 117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2.

small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. 705). passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ. usually not more than a quire (IJ. VII. 128) 6. independent. small piece of writing. mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. tomaison) (SJ. II. DEEUHY RU (CI. tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. 128). tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. xii) 4. juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. I. 90). chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. 711).

IK. 90). MB. (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. I. 7-9. 99. 38). having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. MP. 94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. 89. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. 143. LL. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq. 421). 87: qalam jazm. jazm – reed pen.

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. 13). LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS. . for other signs representing jazmah see GL.


23). WDMV G – tinting in red (AD. Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG. 149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad). – background (UK.


 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

. )1   ... .  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ .

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.


1123). III. G Z Q MDO (SA. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. . WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. IV.




 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

26). 123 and IX.GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. mujallid – bookbinder (QS. majlis SO PDM OLV. LC. II. 416-417). 47. VIII.

1020). – session. majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &. majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI. VIII.  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV.. . sitting.

154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary). II. the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah. 459-460. KU. julfah – nib (of the calamus. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM). jalam SO DMO P.

/ / (OS. II. IK.NKLU. 89. 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. abbrev.Oá.NKLUDK DO. – (pair of) scissors (DS. 230). CI. 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih. no. -XP Gá al. Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar. IR. CM. -XP Gá al. 91-92.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !).

SA. 89). rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH. III. 126. 34) 3. jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1. abbrev. contraction (of letters) (KU. compilation. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. / (OS. M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . composition. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2.9 .

 FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ . .g.  SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. 352).  FN. major original compilation. e. the QurÐ Q 8.


 FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU. III. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ). 359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W. II.

case with compartments (TS. 380). 106. box (NM. tool box. 37. 233. 32) 2. inkwell for coloured ink (TC. jumal. jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. 52. majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). escritoire (TW. codex compositus (LC. I. inkwell 6' . 52. mujamma¶ (UA. 13) 3. 12. 393) 1. SD.  '' .  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). 217. AG. 683) 4. writing case. NH.  composite volume. 25). TM. DG. case.

10). ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB.v. 10). 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. 11. ajwibah) – responsum. (CI. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. 107: for cutting gold leaf . II. – book cover (ST. index. index. MDZ E (pl. ST. MI. IA. 110.) (AS. 145). MDQ Œ (pl. IA. AG. xiv. knife (TS. abbrev.111). M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. 109. 61. better known as al-JKXE U (q.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

EI. 1020-1021. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. IJ). LB. statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text. ER. 27. 126-130. certificate of transmission. 24. – authorization. licence. LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . III. VIII. 273-275.

GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah. (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (.9 . . LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. 181). LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ.





DS. 154: wa-al-M EDK . 179. 468. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. 133. LQNZHOO (HI. AT. II. NH. SA. 381: jawn. KU.

see also the quotation under miqlamah). (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq. also known as waqabah.

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.


75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. sifr 13. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks. MJ. MP. 13.53. MP. 8. IR. UK. Œibr al-raqq. n. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. 18-21. 101-110 and MB. IV. 6: wa-al- . KM. -100 and MB.

I. 84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq. 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. MR. IK. 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn. 127-131. SA. 134-135. IK. MA. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . 68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. 349. see LL. AT. LM. II. IV. AE. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates .

ma¨ ELU. 354). 2016). III. FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. embellishment (DB. Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ. miŒbarah (pl.

III..  DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ . SA. II. 372.  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: .

443.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133. 468-. II. SA.

inking. SK. 87. FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. inscribing in ink (SM. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). II. SA. 15. 264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. WR. Œubs (pl. taŒE U 1. muŒabbir – author. 89). transcription (TE. a¨E V. I. compiler (SS. 119). ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. elegant. embellished writing (composition) or copying.

 taŒE V (pl. ta¨E V W.

18-20. 154.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding). decorative endband (UK. 132) 3. 157. .. bequest note (LC. 109. Œabk 1. TS. stitching (of a book) (TM. sewing. waqf. MM. MB. 28). IA. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . 62. 104 ff. comp. also Œabkah – endband (headband).. endbanding with silk 2.  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment. AG.. n.

 VSLQH 74 .

19. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS. 109). 109. 19. AG. AG.


109). n. AG. 28). AD. 11. 478). 19. AG. 'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. Œabakah – bookbinding (IB. 109). bookbinder (IB.GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS. 246). al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. 19. I. ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer. ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. 19.

ajar al-¨XP ¨im). miŒjar. – the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. (OS. ma¨ MLU. Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM). Œajar al-misann – whetstone. maŒjar (pl. 60). ŒLM E (pl. Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. amulet (DT. abbrev. 89). Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). ¨ujub) – talisman. 69). hone (TS. 10). Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS.

142: 12. 36) 2. MP. AG.  maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. 99. ST. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U . 36). counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH. 38. index. ¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB. 107. UK. MB.10.

 .$ .

 (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A. FN. 8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U. 2733.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV.H.

 FRPS . I .

711). taŒG G – whetting. ¨XG G. II. honing (of a knife) (KD. Œadd (pl.30 GLOSSARY Œadd.

154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih). ŒDG G DK. used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU. – limit. end.

MP. ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. MB. mustaŒadd – knife (UA. ¨XG U. (pl. 138). TS. 31. 10. Œadr (pl. 59. 59). 393. IA. 105. 29. 188). taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. 109. AG. MJ.

ornamental surround. MU. compiler (SS. 1124. 52. secretarial style of shikastah script. 48. terminal of a letter) (AA. e. 73) 2. 2408. elegant writing. AF. 16) 5. 286). 50. 701. 16. 16) 6. 15. muŒarrir – 1.  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. author. index. comp. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. frame. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. 10. outline. PA. IV. ÁaÑd. with black ink (TE.. outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. editor. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF. redaction (CM. AG. 58. 145. IP. IV. 246) 7. editing (of a manuscript text). muŒarrar (pl. TE. 119) 2. 15) 4. mu¨DUUDU W. 15) 3. AQ. 109. EI. IV. revised version (edition). calligrapher. fair copying (TE. 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . taŒU U 1. ŒDU U – silk (ST. 13. DB. 215-227). III. composition (GA. ER. 214) 8. 50). penman. XVII. copying. transcription (TE. TE. 64. 38. al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. SK.g. – descender (down-stroke.

Œard al-matn see matn. – piece of calligraphy. 53). . calligraph (DP.

GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl. a¨U ] ¨XU ].

amulet (DT. e. 69). MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB. maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world. 2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K. – talisman. IV.g.

usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word.' . ¨iraf) – edge.80-86).. border. DS. ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI. Œarf (pl. 39-42) 2. sharp edge (of a knife. Œarf (pl. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . lin.  . Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA. II. muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR. I. LL. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah).g. II. miŒra„ah.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving. 230. 50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6. 596-560). KK. letter. trimming (HT. 549). ¨XU I D¨ruf) 1. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam. LM. taŒU I 1. cutter). e. III. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA. word 2.9 . 463. distortion. ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal. variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná. error.


MQ. MJ. ¨DUDN W. 224). 59. falsification (of a text). Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. 57. Œarakah (pl. al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA. 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ).32 GLOSSARY  08 . al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. III. comp.

taŒU N – vocalization. 65. 704. comp. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. KD. al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. miŒU N – spatula. 8). shakl. UA. 112-113. MB. vowelization (DM). – vowel (GL. II. stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. 393). Mecca and Medina.

a¨] E. abbrev. (OS.). al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. Œizb (pl. 89).v. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar.

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

11). index. azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. 28. Œazm . taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. 8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. ST. ST. 11..

computation. 468). chronosticon (TP. ŒLV E – calculation. . 54: EI. ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. III.

¨DZ VKLQ. 269-270.GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. abbrev. II. Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl. see SA. VI. with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like . EI. 302).

FZ. 109) 3. IA. 118.112. often abbreviated as or . MD. 119. IA. lin.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. apostil. scholium. 217-219. 63. marginalia. 63) 2. collection of glosses. supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. margin (of a page) 4. MB. border (on a book cover) (MB.

parenthesis. 63. 60. al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. 1820). 71) 2. AG. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS. JM. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. 110. III. 977). AS. interpolation.54. 268-269. 222. al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. 89-90). ¨DZ VKLQ. 30. pl. EI. Œashw(ah) 1. FI. 65. DB. gutter. Œ VKLQ (pl. IX. 412. IV. FT. (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. 73  00 139. 145.

trimming (of a reed) (BA. gloss (AM. abbrev. glossed. (MI. II. 332). nos. taŒshiyah – glossing. xi. . 322.74. III. CI. 296. muŒashshá – provided with glosses. 34). muŒashshin – glossator. 372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . Œa¦ramah – paring. AD. 26.

546). . no. transcription (FK. I.89. taŒ¦ O – copying.

comp. AG. sifr 4. 63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab. often confused with mikha¨¨ (q. 34). 29. ÑDU T W. 118: mikhaÃà (!). n. burnisher. IB. smoothing leather (ST. TS. 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash. I.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing.). IA. inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. 5. MB. 6. 107. tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling.v. 60. polisher (KM.31).

302) 2. 34. RN. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . I. frame (SD. headpiece (LC. 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved). 24). VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. 35. surround. KH. Œa„ UDK (pl.

a¨fiÌah). FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. Œif„ – learning by heart. 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1.8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. 44) 2. ŒLI „ (pl. NT. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO . small box (DG. preservation. box (KC. 55. miŒfa„ah – case. memorization (TP. 51). II.

MR. critical edition (of a text) (MH. 103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . text editing. FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text. 89.

ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. editor. muŒaqqiq – corrector. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1.

13) 2. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. 22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 . 12.U T and alZDUU T (FN. family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA. III.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.


in Turkey). 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑiyah.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. 1125. IR. 1123. comp. EI. ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF. IV. 78. TU. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P Persia. 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq. LM. III.

screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. 62) 2. NH. miŒakk(ah). 392. qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. effacement (TP. ¨alaq. I. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. 59) 3. 31). 58. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad). Œalqah (pl.) (UK. 141) 2. mibrad (q. ¨DODT W. syn.) (DD. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab. pumice (MB. 137). MM. erasure. IA. miŒakk al-rijl 1. Œakk – rubbing out. 104. 112.v. IA.v. scroll (in design) (UI. syn.

48. ma¨ O T. ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. study circle. III. 27). part of a clasp) (BA. scholar’s circle (SL.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. II. AI. 372) 2.

– tendril (FT. 136. 422. AB. 139). .

150-151). Œilyah. 204-209). taŒP G DK. al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah. taŒliyah – decoration. Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK.36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT. 416).  composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC. embellishment (KT.

red ink (LC. Œumrah 1. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK. 53. – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. red colour. EI. rubrics (CM. n. 122-123). 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. rubrication. III. TP. 24) 2. 95). TB. 38.20.

86) 3. 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. sifr 13. book cradle (TC. also miŒmal. 286. IV. 169. 51). 24. maŒmil 1. 15. exemplar. taŒQ VK (pl. 69). 24). maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. 56-57. ME. 566. ta¨ Q VK. ŒDP ODK (pl. ¨DP Ðil) – talisman. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA.  ‘pupitre’). taŒP U – rubrication (TE. 29). TW. WA. amulet (DT. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. TP. archetype (KM. LC. TP. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . 55). ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. IV. codex (MA. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. ÑUthmanic canon.

138. (pair of) dividers (IB. ST.  VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. index. rope work. 44). 143) 3.) (MP. interlace (TF. compass. 11) 2. . 58.

GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD. 700).  munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O. II.

miŒwar (pl. 8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah). ma¨ ZLU.


$% .

 FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover). maΠU DK. 144). as opposed to the border (TF. 138.

I. 483). 109. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG. 99. 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension). TP. 149-150). see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. Œawqalah. 665). MH. 104-105). Œ µil. TP. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. 171. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. II. ¨awr (LL. taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 58: as a means of cancellation. taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. 97.

abbrev. 73 . RQH LVQ G from another.


3. 35). khatm 1. ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . tool. 31). stamping (of a book cover) (FZ. **** NK QDK – compartment. stamp. tooling 2. also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4. seal.g. colophon (TM. stamping. 24. MI.38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. sealing. 214) 3. panel (in decoration) (UI.



recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2.9 . – 1. complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ .


I. IA. 29. OS) 2. stamp or medallion (on a book cover). NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. DT. NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion. 109. AG. 130. NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star). .9 1105. e. 34. talismanic seal (DT. al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God.  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (.g. 63). 144). al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM. 110. 108) 3. CI. 169.

14) 3. tailpiece (HD. 8. LNKWLW P 1. conclusion. FT. 108). closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP. explicit. epilogue 2. 52. 396) 4. n. colophon (UI. . 5.

khXG G.GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl.

– inner or outer margin (IM. 165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ .

 takh„ ¶ – rounding. also LVWLNKU M (TW. WDNKU M LNKU M 1. backing (of the spine) (HN. 385). 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E.

RI WKH material from the original work (TW. 126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK.

 FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce. explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ .

insertion. 58. TM. la¨aq (TP. comp.0 .  omission. 187-188. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   . ) 4.

73: in the form of a curved line. 606) 6. copying.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. or a caret. ÑaÃfah. 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . KF. omission.) . 58. transcription (TW. 718). extract from a book. reference mark (signe de renvoi). quotation (TM. I. WDNKU MDK 1. 169) 7. WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL. pl. n. 222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK.. insertion 2.XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP. also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP. I.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8.


mukhraj – insertion (MH. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK. mukharraj.

. 126130). copying (DM) 2. vox reclamans (MA. catchword. 683). 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. 384. NM. LVWLNKU M 1. mukharrij – compiler. excerpting. II. selector (DF. mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. mustakhrij. TW. 39). IV.

mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). DS. PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. II. 35. 12. punch (SA.40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS. MP. 99. NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case. book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 59). OM). 481. 181). ST. index.

70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94). khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK.

  )7 .  FDUWRXFKH ).

palmette (KH.  DQVD roundel. khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah. Ã P. comp. 36). Ãurrah.

II. 27. polishing cloth (MB. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS.166). SA. 104. lin. 109) 2. 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. khirqah (pl. 60. MB. 157. HT. gap. khiraq) 1. 481) 2. II. – nib (of a calamus) (SA. 15. comp. index. kharm 1. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. lacuna (SJ. IA. 154. 114. 347. undoing the sewing (ST. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. sewing (of quires) (UK. MB. blank. 459). MP. scrap (of paper) (DM). 59) 3. 12. 17. MI.


233: feuillets décousus. en vrac. 26. KF. TC. PDNKU P. 26).NKLU.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO. munkharim – imperfect. II. fragments (HB. incomplete (TC.

IV. 7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). II. khazz SO NKX] ]. kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF. 527). sifr 13. PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete.

xiii-xiv. I. maktabah. PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. VII. 55-56. II. 23-24) 3. 46). 27. 107. 119). LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR. EA. mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. 159-160. library. suspension. AG. AG. TP. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. 536-540. comp. epitome (EI. kharm and ¨azm. 107). – silk. abbreviation (contraction. 25-26). GL. WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. AD. al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. 14-15. . siglum. NKL] QDK. comp. abridgement.

mark. line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH. 52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . khuà Ã) 1. writing. handwriting. script.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. penmanship (ML. sign. calligraphy. 34-38) 2. stroke.

8  51  $6 . khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  .EQ 0XTODK 6$ . scriptio plena. CI. also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P . as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal). EI. scriptio defectiva. al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. 29) – proportionate writing or scripts.. al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK. AS. LM. 83. used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. copied by (e. 103). al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. IV.g. 887: ER. yad. 41. script (text) see also Ñajam. III. comp. I.. 358). 144). 114. al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text). comp. which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . al-DTO P DO-sittah. 681).

8  $6 . khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .

calligraphy (WR. comp. mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. makhà à W. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher.1. 80). I. 380). penman. paleography (KJ. 26). makh¨ ¨ (pl. no.

98. 760). IA. 555. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. tracer (ME. 61) 2. UA. mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. I.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. calamus (AA. MB. reed pen. ruling (of lines). I. 118. index. writing. 110. LL. 60. drawing (MB. implement (made of wood. straightedge (LL. 103. manuscript codex. tracing. . 110) 2. takh¨ ¨ 1. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). 760. 12). mikha¨¨ 1.

letter. speech 2. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q.g. honorific (e. IV.1). sifr 13. akhÃibah) 1. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n. khi¨ E (pl. note. address.GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM.

18.  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. MB. NKLO I SO NKLO I W. 156. NKXO ¦ah – excerpt. n. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. extract. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. IB. 109). 14). NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. 53. X. trimming (TS. 123).20). TP. preface (LC. 145). pen-name (nom de plume) (EI. 59. abbrev. mukhtaÁar. RIWen unpointed) (GL. IA. epitome. 25. abridgement. mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah).g. 105. comp. 44: ornament). AG. NKDI I (lit.

. XVII. 273. MH.g. 58). 95. XI. ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah. varia lectio (e. TP. 52. MU. LNKWLO I – variant reading. XII. 46.




RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W. marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1. 126.


I. 97). pentameter (SD. EI. 50. X. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 405. 123-125). NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. LNKWL\ U.v. 401). PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W. – pentastich amplification of a poem.). 95. AD. al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q.

94-95). 19. khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. thick needle (ST. 109). – anthology (EA. IR. MB. index. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. endbanding without silk (TS. 12). index. i.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ . 12. NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST. al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding).e. 107-108). 12. IB. index. AG. I. 43.


VI. G E M SO GDE E M.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA. 250).

XIV. 84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. – silk brocade (MU.

exordium. preface. G E MDK 1. embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY.

TW. PA. 127. ¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. /& ) 2. frontispiece (MD. composition (of a text) (DM). creating headpieces (AD. GLE JK DK. 259) 2. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. 65. 115).v). reflection. WDGE M 1. tadabbur – consideration. 52. of fataÐammal(hu) (q. headpiece. adorning something with arabesques.

3-4. MP. IA. 60). 63. EI. 140-143. 114-115. suppl. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G.. I. – tanning (MB. GDEE JK – tanner (QS. fasc. 172).

  IR. 236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q. 8.

dirj :6 . al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr. darj.


68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2. LL. rotulus (IK. 868: also daraj. SA. I. parchment or paper (AJ. 141. IK.  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. 68. roll. 138. 138: al- . I.

$  Q.46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

dirafsh – awl. punch (IA. dast(ah) SO GXV W. paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. 60). 13.  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2. WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA. 107). bifolio (bifolium) (AJ. 287). 142) 3. inset (SD. darmak – farina. I. 432). AG.


39. 92. AB. 59. 524) 2. MB. 105. WS. 145. wide polisher. I. 92. IB. PT. SD. 96. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). 44). kaff 3. burnisher (UK. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. GXVW U SO GDV W U. IV. MA. 81. rizmah. 156. comp. IA. 94.


also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL. 23) 3. holograph (LC. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK.  DXWKRU’s original. I.

357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad. . HB. unbound book. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). book consisting of loose leaves (KF. II. dasht – loose leaves.

daffah SO GLIDI GDII W.  .g.. ‘prayer of request’ (EI. 617-618) 2. TP. 150-156). 54. (see e. II. pious invocation. formula of benediction. Ñalayhi al-VDO P’. etc. adÑiyah) 1. hence mudgham – contracted. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ . supplication. such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu. AA..GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl. LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð).+ 35). assimilated (KU.

daftar *U GLSKWHUD. 13). also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover.Oá (ST. also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB. pasteboard (ST. ST. index. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim). 13. index. book cover. 13). index. al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST. al-daffah al. 104) 3.


pen wiper (SA. KK. account book. II. beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact. 4. volume (IK. 108. . taftar (SK. I. 321.g. 48.. 22-25. daqq 1. SL. IA. n. 192). 40 x 14 cm. 29. register (EI. 60) 2. see LS) 2.. II. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ). 14 leaves. bound or unbound codex . 481). Daftar kutub. 77-81. 63. rubbing. pounding (MP. 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas). notebook (e. QRV  096) 3.18) 3. fine writing (TM. .

I. 23. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ. 363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball. KR. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. 87).48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM). 110. HT. MB. KM. NH. index. burnisher (for doublures) (TS. burnishing. glazing (ST. 107). lin. duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. 217. SD. 139). 461). FJ. I. OH. 48-50. 85. waraq damghah see waraq.163. midlak – polisher. 118. 11. sifr 4. 13. AG. GDON WDGO N – polishing.

UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. ' U DO-. I.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople. grease. Isfahan. 927). mudhun – container for oil (IR. ' U DO-¶. 230: LL. ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. ' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. . – fat. Tabriz. ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina.E GDK – Yazd. ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad. midhan. oil. 905-906). Herat.

GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1. circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR. 93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ .  73 .

ta¨U I. 30. even (as opposed to oblique. I. 156.e. e. JA. round motif in textual or book cover decoration. disc (UK. 59) 5. 56. (5) 4. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass). TS. UD. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP.g. 105. straight. roundel. MB.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. medallion. i. WDGZ U 1. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value.

RN. G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q. LM. QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn). hence PXVWDG U – round. rounding (of the spine) (IA. 10. 9. 61) 3. curvilinear (e. 22. 39-40) 2. 35). LM.g. also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH.


129. office. sifr 13. II. EI. collecting (collection). WDGZ Q 1. II. chancellery (KM. 323. 90) 2. IV. SA. I. 323). I. UHJLVWHU account book. collection of poems written by one author (DM). 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK. writing down (of ¨DG WK. EI.

  73 . (. .

15. 8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . transcription (LC. UI. 28. copying. TE. FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.


1125-6). IV. GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ. IURP which it is derived (EI.

370) 2. .  LQNZHOO . writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens. -85. BA. KU. III.. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. 169-170. escritoire.

137-139). fasc. III. ER. VII. memorandum.3-4.v. dhabr. 53) 2. DG. X. 53). FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. AT. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1.132-133.50 GLOSSARY ruler. II. 372) 2. GDZZ µ.) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. II. aide-mémoire (EI. 440-443. 77. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. midhbar see mizbar. tadhkirah 1. suppl. 203-204. 54. wiper and sand) (SA. descender (of a letter) (AA. MB. ND. 65. UK. EI. 73). 713.

53). X. +%  (. dhanab SO DGKQ E.

89-91. III. supplement (AD. paint (MU. II. dhahab. (qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- . LL. WDGKQ E – appendix. MB. al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. 24. – tail (foot) of a letter. etc. UD. LC. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. 59). 226.’). 130-132. SA. 25. 21). UK. 151). I. 983: ‘water-gold. I.V. 477. index. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. 13). gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. ¨arf (SA.

145). chrysography (LC. KA. IX. AS. 15. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt. WDGKK E 1. 27. writing with liquid gold. 222. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. TE.GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. gilding.


chrysographer (AB. dhayl SO GKX\ O. 27. 490). 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. JLOW REMHFW 6' . 15). MU. WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. TE. mudhahhib – gilder. XV. 132. 385). PA. LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. 141).


dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW. dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page. 23). 206). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl.  VXSSOHPHQW appendix. lower margin. dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC. ruÐ V.

ruµ V DOsu¨ U. 14. 172). 136. 108. 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. 26).g. 61) 3. 26). page or book. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. 109. envelope flap (MB. character. 62) 4. raµs al-waraqah. 26) 2. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. IA. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM. raµs al-NLW E). IA. i. frontispiece (LC. upper margin (TS.e. beginning of something. raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. raµs al-¦afŒah. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1. 109). LC. as opposed to the spine (MB.g.  KHDG RI D letter. 24. TM. e. 107. SA. fore-edge of the codex. e. III. (qalam) al-riµ V .

WDUZ V 1. 13) 2. 236. 144.. (qa¨¶ or T OLE. 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh). 37. HI. 213. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2.52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d. 30. U EL¨ah – catchword. TU. KH. 226. à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . 83-84. FZ. 215). 100. 33. 100).. AS. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ. 12. 126. vox reclamans (NZ. AQ. also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð. 35. RN. 146.202/817-8) (FN. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN .5 -242. script akin to a large naskh. but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. 84. MO. 65). JM.

5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I. UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah. DO-rub¶.

89. – the third month in the Muslim calendar. 5DE ¶ al. CM. / / (OS. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q . abbrev. 39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G).NKLU (al-PXE UDN.

– the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl. rabaÑ W.


 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +.  6' . 48. 51. nos.  &$ .  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ. MS.21.

…spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á .128). stalk (?) (TS. 109). mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT. AG. lin. 11. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb.

GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam. I. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K . 50.170) 2. AM. composition (MU. arrangement (of the text). no.

mubawwib. sifr 13. murattib – author. compact writing. II. compiler (DF. copying (KM. ratm – close. SS.20). IV. n. comp. 53. 72). 384. 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP.

 Rajab (al-murajjab. al-aÁabb. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm. abbrev.

   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . VIII. 376). raj¶ (pl. DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi). often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0. XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory. didactic poem (EI. .1 .

I. 99. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. IV. polychrome illumination (TE. U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. retouching. 17) 2. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. comp. muÑallaqah. KM. UXM ¶ – reference. 17. 28. barrière qui ferme une rivière’. retouchage (of a letter). sifr 13. I. 109). writing in bold characters (TE. MJ. III. 513: ‘barrage. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). 252). source (in a text) (IN. FRPS SD. AG. WDUM ¶ 1.

62).  DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion. epilogue (AD. .

132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. n. 13). book support (MD.13. raŒl(ah) – book cradle. index.% 81.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST. 13: yusammá al-OLV Q . 31: MD. ST. index. al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST. RI. index.185). 13). 137.

1055. 294. 1223. 3099. VA. UXNK P DK. numrah) (TP. 1062. 1035. nos. abbrev. 584. 1038.   WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’. 419. 2152. comp. 54. tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction. 3185).

TS. IA. 59. XXIB). raddah – envelope flap (TM. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). OM). . 107. 11. ST. pl. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. 14. 103. marble slab (MB. . 10. TP. AG. also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble.

AB. ream (of paper).GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl. rizam) 1. 145. . dast (q. 92.) (PT. consisting of five quires.v. WS. 39. AJ. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' .

I. LUV O DK. treatise. 532). also ruzmah – booklet (SD. VIII. ULV ODK 1. epistle 2. monograph (EI. letter. dast 2. tract. FRmp. 524: ‘cahier’).

. LM. 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná. ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH. 72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK . – ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð. 35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ ..

PA. rasm al-muÁ¨af. 100. making a mark (ST.VIII. rasm 1. index. writing. 561. designing. 100. 45) 3. epistolography (DM). e. copying. sketching (ME. tarassul – art of letter writing.g. 101. drawing. execution. 14) 2. 451-. MB. marking. EI. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP.


rawsam SO UDZ VLP. I. painter (ME. 528). bi-rasm see mustanad. 527). rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. 560. I. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. – stroke. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. chapter (in a composition) (SD. 527) 7. 527) 5. SD. designer. line (traced with a pen) (SD. comp. unpointed letter or word ( NO. 15) 6. I. I. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. faÁl.

lin. wood block (AB. tooling (HT. index. calamus (BA. . III. 14). rasm) (ST. 14) 2. 370). 164) 3. index. – woodcut. decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. marking (syn. UDVKVK VK – reed pen.129. UDVKP WDUVK P 1. 137).

marshim. ream (of paper) (SD. mark (TS. 532). marsham SO PDU VKLP.56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. 18) 2. comp. rizmah. I.

135). I. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU. ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB. decoration (MS.  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. 125) 2. illumination. 532). tar¦ ¶ 1. hot iron (SD.


17) 3.3 145. . 103. 126). ta¨U U TY. TE. decoration (with liquid gold). gilding the inside of the surround (outline). covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD.

$) .

79. joining letters together (AP. writing. tar¦ I 1. 35) 2. composition (NS. III. KH. ra¦f. SA. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q. 140.

AR. 34. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. 35. 125). tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. 35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK. MI. abbrev. used for the companions of the Prophet. KH. II.    73 54. SL. 89. 15. tar„iyah.

DQW RI \ ELV. FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah.

. 16. 14. 144). AS. 24). 19. istir¶ µ \DK – note. – curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD. statement (LC. 15.

137).GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT. riqq SO UXT T. mirfa¶ 1. lin. I. book support. 70) 2. raqq. n. 44. 231. book cradle (IN. 230. support (for an inkwell) (AA. 111-112).11.133. ND. KK.

UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. 353). 407-410. KJ. 119. 85). 407). diacritical point (JA. UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. KR. no. AK. UDTT JKD] O see jild. 230). EI. SK. al-raqq al-a¨mar. KM. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). vox reclamans (NM. mirqash – reed pen. arabesque decoration (KA. LL. raqshah – pointing. diacritical pointing (TE. paper or other writing surface (MU. 53.67). parchmenter (DG. 1135) 3. I. 1135) 4. piece (slip) of leather. 53. KK. UDTT ¦ – catchword. EP) 2. n. calamus (IR. IK. copying (TE. 105. IW. 108-111. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. 17. 105. I. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2. 683. I. I. sifr 13. IV. -485. AA. vocalization by means of points. elegant. WS. embellished writing.1. VIII. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . 269). 17. making something multicoloured (LL. 74-75. VIII. parchment leaf (ND. ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1. 93.. 60-63. UDTVK WDUT VK 1. AE.  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ .

rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk. brief message.  OHWWer. note.

DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI. . IV. 1126).

patchwork. often sewn in). VII. passim. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings. sifr 13. EI. inset (MK.58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q. MN. LM. 146. 86). 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI. JM. Persia. IV. ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. 1125. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair. IV.) script ( Turkey). 602-603). 1123.v. 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. 139. raqm 1. writing (KM.



DP. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. 266) 4. NI. calligraph (AC. – piece of calligraphy. 54. AW. 41.




sifr 13. 244. calamus (TE. UDT P – inkwell (KM. – abbreviation. sifr 13. GA. BA. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. 1140). 30). 383. KJ. mirqam – reed pen. GA. 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. 160). raqn – compact writing (KM. 2. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. AW. also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. SK. 183). arqam. 468-9: AN. U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. III. no. no. IV. LL. 183. WDUT P – punctuation (AH. 17. 106). 147. 5. IV. 372. also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. IK. 141. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. fasc. 82. 230.76). WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. III. siglum (CL. 154). TE. 387-388. IR.3. rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. 17. AM. copyist (AC. I. 45.


IV. sifr 13. writing) (KM. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK.GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. embellishing ( a text.


24-27. mürekkeb) – ink (DD. on the line) (MY. 45).5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). 393). WDUN E 1.73.g. Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. SA. al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. I. murakkab 1. MP. 109. preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q . 681) 2.g. 83). (Turk. HT. ligatured. e. UA. markaz SO PDU NL]. AG. hybrid (of a script) (LM. ¨ibr. mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). 58. index. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together. comp. 60ff). boarding (TS. 78) 3. ligature (e. 50. ¨ibr 2. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. linking (joining) one letter with another. 389. comp. 14. ST. III. IV. lin.

– support (for reed pens) (UA. UXN ¶ . 393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ). rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q.



5 . .

rakwah (pl. AG. 31. 69). mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM). 30. 107) 3. . 703). index. ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. II. corner piece itself (ST. IB.  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS. 14.

murammim – restorer.60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada). restoration (DM). ramz SO UXP ].0 . WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ .

VIII.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (. chronosticon (EI. cypher. code. TW. chronogram. 468. 55. 159) 3. 427) 4. III. secret alphabet (EI. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. 428) 2. WB. VIII.

 KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC. 209.&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. V. .

 Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦). 127136). UA. al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW. . 393).  '' . 86. I. WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. 478- $7  6' . PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box. TD.  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. II. I. sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA.


LL. DM). U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl. syn. mik¨ O '' .  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. 1186. UA. I. 393. UXZ K. – little stick for the application of kohl.

53). LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. also known as sanad (q. recension (recensio) (LC. 26.v. 417418 and 500-501) 3. varia lectio (MR. 94). transmission. – transmitter. EI. marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W. ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. 53. tradition (traditio). link in the chain of transmission (TP. 109-111).) (TP. version (versio). 545-547) 2. VIII. II. ULZ \DK 1. variant reading. KF. XII.

VIII.) script (AS. rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. 100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah). (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q. 43: wa-T OD . 144. qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ. of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script ( Persia. 38. rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn. 73-77. MB. JM. 1125. MP.EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá Turkey).v. 1123. 146. (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  . IV. LM. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih). 545-547). – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) (EI.

copying.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol. 18. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«. also dhabr – writing. CI. ]DEU WD]E U 1. ¨ibr.). IV.v. q. transcription (TE. sifr 13. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink. inscription on stone (KM. I. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2.

ND. II. 80. KK. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe. copyist (TE. zubur) – composition. IK. 444. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. 80. 92). zab U (pl. work (SA. 18. ND.

18)  SO ]DNK ULI.18. elegant. IR. embellished writing. copying (KK. 53. 18). embellished writing. IK. TE. 444-465. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. calamus (TE. copying (KK. elegant. II. TE. SA. 18) 2. polychrome illumination (TE. 85. zakhrafah 1. 230). 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1.


zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK. decorator (WR. muzakhrif – illuminator.  DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. 80). 87).

KT. . 135). comp. AG. 25. 110. 34. Ñurwah. – knob (of a clasp) (TS.

]LP P DK.. 35. fastener (TS. index. 1222). zulf (Pers. ‘curl’). ]XO \MDK. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. ‘hair lock’.GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment. 360) 1. ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN . 689).& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?). zulayjah (]DO MDK. IV. lit. I. ER. 69. 109). V. ST. zalf (MN./Turk. MN. zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book). 25. 682. see DC. 19: in 12). decoration in gold and colours (LL. AG.

(pl. ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. 181). NA. 95) 2. pt. GA. WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC.9. account book. 601). azimmah) 1. 222: al-WDUP N . 383-385. catalogue (SD. (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. I. list. register (IK. 127.

320). II. comp. . II. 101. zinjafr – cinnabar. ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. KF. KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. 145. MB. 478). vermillion ink (SA. 315.

zawj SO D]Z M. 80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq). floriated (KJ. WD]K U – floral decoration.1. hence muzahhar. 38. no. box (DG. KR. 91).64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case. 44.


283. 825 and VIII. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. I. conjugate leaf (AG. f. muzawwir – forger (EI. AG. VII. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. X. falsification (UI. 73. 107) 2. 391). X. copying (TE. TK. 18) 2. ]DZZ U – painter (AD. ER. 73). 90-100).120b. X. 408-409. GA. forgery. 409). AD. WD]Z U 1. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. 6. GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. 107). embellished writing. muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. EI. 376).


multi-colour illumination (HT. 11) 3. decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA. miniature painting (WA. WA. 560. lin. miniature painter (ME. n. 4). 12). writing. . 105). ]DZZ T – illuminator. painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME. 560) 4.4. ]LZ TDK – art of illumination.  decoration. MS.102.

corner. ]L\ GDK 1. post-scriptum (AD. index. addition (TP. 9). 62). 73).GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. also takht al-]L\ U (ST. 127) 2. ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. angle 2. abbrev. 52. 59. dittography (TM. superfluous. 111. 136). IA. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. MI. 98) 3. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ . addition (CM. square (an implement) (MB. 60. interpolation. 184) 2. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press. 9). index. interpolation. MH.  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN.

elegant. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . embellished writing (SK. FRPS TDUU Á. ] QDK WD]\ Q 1.


quodlibet. jaw E (CI. II. . preamble to a fatwá. comp. xiv. suµ O (pl. **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. 128) 2. MI. abbrev. asÐilah) 1.

used after the word All K 73 . VA.20. n. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’. 3214) 2.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. nos. 53. 1853. 696. 461.

n.) (SD. etc. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence). 81. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. 637). siŒ µah – piece. sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen. piece (of poetry. VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). 13. parchment) (IB. tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. index. 11-12). I. al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab.185). lapsus calami (DM). IB. VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY.

17). transcription (TE. . VLG G (pl. asiddah) – stopper. 83). WDVG G – copying. plug (in the inkwell) (IK.

40. 122) 2. al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla). 115. Áurrah. LL. sifr 4.52). comp. 1347). 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it). punching (SK. 122. reading. recital. V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E. VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. prelector (TP. I. punch (SK. hence V ULG – reader. awling.) 1. 56. KM. 39. n.GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. I. 1347). center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. misrad – awl. I.

127. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design. sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC.. 95. 27. AF. also known as lawzah (JL. 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ .. 97. horizontal stroke (UD.  frontispiece. 36). KR. 82). MD. munsa¨iŒ – flat. .

asÃur. sa¨r (pl. asà U VXà U. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan.

II. line of writing. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð). . – line (KD.

. IA. MB. 50. copying (TE. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. WA. 155. designing (UK. number of lines per page (TK. lineation (LC.68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. IB. 155. mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK. folder (UK. 59). threaded guideline board for ruling pages. writing. TM. 17. straightedge (UK. mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". 25) 3. used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA. 247) 4. musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. tas¨ U 1. mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. 104- 7.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. geometrical design (polygonal interlace). ruling. MB. 59). as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . 12. KA. 104-105). 174) 3. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. TA. 87). 155). 28. creating a line (of writing) (SA. lineation. 59). 113) 6. 86. 134) 4. stencil (AF. 15. 78. redaction. 48) 5. 105. 28) 5.120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. 73. WS. pasteboard (HT. SDVVLP 6$ . 155. WR. ff. lin. 104. 77). number of lines per page (LC. 18. ruler. TS. 91. 17). mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK. (grid of) guidelines. 104. I. 155). index. TS. MB. 155. IA. LC. 103. 43). lining. III. 140: wa- mis¶a¨. ruling (of folios). ruling board (ST. 28. composition (AD. IN. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. IA.%  Q LC. V ¨ir. 13.

.5  // . . DM: snuff box). 1364.



volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK. book.  SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. MS. codex. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild. 16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK.


safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE .0 .9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU. V ILU (pl.

ST. bookbinding (e. WDVI U 1.g. index .


HT. end of a letter or book 2. – book cover (MB. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. lawzah (mandorla) (TS. 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. tail (of the page). 660. PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM). 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh). lin. 158. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. 15. 78). 742) 2. al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond.115. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. IV. 97. al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. oblong format (of a book) (MD. AD. index. 11. 110). VDI QDK 1. TF. AG. EI. 109) 2. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah). lower margin. spine (of a book) (UK. MB. al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. 150). passim). AG. VIII. 31. . safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. I.

88). 238) 1. MH. KR. diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. see above) (JL. saqa¨ (MU. V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . 95. also LVT ¨ – omission. 58. ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design.70 GLOSSARY saq¨. XII. 97. 95. 97). 87) 2. haplography (TP.

133. 133. 230).  DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. II. AT. saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. WS. 148. 137). comp. IR. lin. ÑLO M PLVT K. IA. 482. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. VXN Q 1. 118. comp. jazmah 2. circle-like tool (HT. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. 80). VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. 60). 107.

90-91. II. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. 115- . 248). LM. II. silsilah SO VDO VLO. SK. – knife. KD.$  8. pen knife (IK. 31-33). SA. 711. VI. AA.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. 103-104. 465-466.


76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

I. 27). 611).  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI. (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 . stemma codicum (AL. silsilat al-nasab – stemma. IX.

EI. IV. JM. 1124). 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK. VDO P. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. KK. WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM.GLOSSARY 71 146. AG. 107). 15. 5863. sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS.

CI. PLVP U (pl. MI. mas P U. 54. DEEUHY / / / / (TP. no. 2211. xiii.1830. 128). VA. I.

III.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U. peg (part of a clasp) (BA. – nail. 372. TM.



&7 .

certificate).. 27. .  DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement.g. abbrev. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session.25. X.. 69. MU. 485493). 53. XVII. n. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 . (CW. also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. auditor. VIII. samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. MU. TP. LC.. II. 267. TP. LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa. 1019-1020). KF. EI. 53. 278.

 ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. 268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ . 45) 2. I. audition note. certificate (JA.

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

45). certifier (CT. PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. authoritative commentator. audition leader (master). FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session.


title of a book (ism al-NLW E). . IV. 179-181) 2. 1. proper name (EI.

53. title (of a work) (LC. 28. the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q.20) 3.) (MH. the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC. 28) 2. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah. sinn SO DVQ Q. n.72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. tasmiyah 1. 100). TP.v.

– half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6. shaqq ) (UK.  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q.

  (.. waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // .9  LQV – left side.  . 6$ . . ..

103. misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. hone (UK. misann ÃXOD\O ". IA. MB. 60: misann akh ar. 153.

384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ . TS. 10. AG. 107.5  6$ . NH.  $7 133. ..

musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM). 395). musannanah – chevron (FT. sanad SO DVQ G. misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. q.v.).

musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP. 53. 56).

   (. .. 6/ . 9..

sifr 13. 14. 8. 5. RN. 704-705). (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script. 692). TW. al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. FRPS muÁannaf. 47). VII. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT. mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. 2. 365. EI. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. FN. I. IV.

232). VI. CM. II. OS. ¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA.GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like. sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah. 88. 264-265. in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT. 143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar).

). 252). comp. Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A.D. VI.  \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK. and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA.

AI. black ink (LC. I. SK. 27. VDZ G 1. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q. 320. 384. – Muslim era (DD. 388).

MU. XIII. VI. 27. rough copy (LC. XV.  DOVR musawwadah – draft. 161. 7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 . MU.9 . MU. 126.

65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK. 18). (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . preparation of a draft (TE. 18. AM.IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword. WDVZ G 1. 237). marring (of a text). calligrapher (AW. 50A) 3. nos. also LVZLG G (!) – writing. making it difficult to read (MH. copying (TE. 45. musawwid – copyist. 98) 4. FRPS PXED\\D ah. vox reclamans (NZ. 97. copying by an apprentice (TE. 18) 2.

 V V DK.


. – woodworm.

(kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK. SA. II. comp. 105. damage caused by worms (LC. LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK. musawwas – worm-eaten.74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. trimming the textblock (TS. II. 50. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving. KD. 702). KK. 28). 17-18). ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. 463.

in Persia. Turkey. sayr SO VX\ U. IV. 183). RA. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy (EI. 1124. was known as qirmah (GA. 24-24). 178-180. A variety of this script. used in Ottoman Egypt. 1125.


lin.96).  endband (headband) strip (ST. index. 114. MB. sayf SO VX\ I. HT. 16.

60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U. cutter (UK. IA. 103. – trimming sword. 104. 154. MB.

33.88-106. (pl. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. endband (headband) (HT. lin. 19. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2. 20) 2. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. **** VKDE NDK 1. 407. DH. nos. WDVK E N. 115. 73). WDVKE N 1.

passim). . – interlace (TF.

à VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV. PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT. 406).GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ.

. comp..' .. shajjah SO VKLM M.  VKDE WXK ¨adduh). . jilfah.  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ .

UD. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). shaddah. 87. EI. 967) 3. also mushajjar – foliated design. shaŒm(ah) – pith.  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). 27). arabesque decoration (WR. stemma (SL. LM. – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ . WDVKG G DK. shajarah – genealogical tree. II. shaŒdh – whetting. 86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. I. honing (of a knife) (KD. tree-like way. VII. 86. DH. mishŒadh – whetstone. 390). 14. WDVKM U 1. I.73) 2. I. composing a text in a schematic. hone (DD. 35-35). 711). 9. no. creating a genealogical tree. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam. white interior substance of the reed (IK. stemma (AL.

doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. 14). – doubling (of a consonant). shidq SO DVKG T.

27.  SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). case binding (TS. book cover. .

109).76 GLOSSARY AG. comp. sharaj SO DVKU M. fore-edge flap (?) (NH. 369). fakk 2.

III. sharŒ (pl.) (BA. 372).v. – plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q. sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W.


MD. rules. al-VKDU I DK. . NH. DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V . 27.. 29) 4. EA. al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. &. shars – pasting. 106-107. 139. VLU V and V U V (DM). MM. I. comprising the text commented upon (matn). shar¨(ah) (pl. xiv. FZ. IX. frame (on a book cover) (FJ. ashriÃah) 1. stroke (DM). 41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. paste (MB. mishra¨(ah) – knife. 174-175). 60. 385. I.  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). EI. 60. 109) 3. al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. MB. VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ. CI. OM). al-sharŒ al-PD]M . VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. long commentary. IA. 392: for opening sealed documents. shuraÃ) – line. 401). cutter (IA. rule-border (LC. al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. IB. 27) 2. comment-text book. MI. (LC. decorative band (UI. 5051). fillet (in decoration) (FT. 217. abbrev. 397-320. also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). also VKLU V. II. al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary. 158. abbrev.0 . [Lv). DD. 100.

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

250). VI.). TW. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af. 365.GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. nuskhah and the like. 47. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG. 322).v. sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE . VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. ligatured Maghrebi script. used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT.

)'  .

burnisher. 756).  arb. FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. 11. mish¨ab – 1. comp. sha„ \DK (pl. I. I. tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD. 390). polisher (NH. AG. 251). shaqq. eraser (TS. 113) 2. cancellation (LC. shaÌ \ . whisk (?). duster. 28: IN.

13) 2.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. à Ð \ Ð. 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA. stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð. III. KH. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  . 35. 88. serif-like stroke (LM. also tash„ \DK – line. 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' . AA.8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman.

al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I. al-mukarram. FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam.

– the eighth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.


78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam. ashÑ U. shi¶r (pl.

116). 82. II. versification. nos. (qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP.g. 12. – poetry. 81. I. no. CI. scribal verse (see e. CI.

45.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA. 127. JM. lin. 58). outlining. 222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . 104. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. scraper (ST. II. cutting edge (SK. 16. 9. 112. 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. illumination in gold. AG. also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. MJ. MB. al-musha¶¶ar. 11. 153. IA. 59) 3. 224). 161) 2. shaving (HT. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. shafrah 1. III. 59. trimmer (HT. outline (KF. LM. AI. tash¶ U 1.83. WDVKI U – trimming. AF. III. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. 144. NA. 145. parer. 103. lin. IP. index. mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS.104. UK. paring knife. 50) 3. 161). pt. 250). 109). 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). 91-93. shaqq SO VKXT T.159). SA. VI. bookbinder’s sword.


117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK. 8' -12: SK.

59. . slit (of the nib).  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. II. 171) 3. splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU. 97. SA. IM. 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh. MH. 460-462).

a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century. IV. IV. no. mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. IV. WDVKN ] – 1. 43.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T. ER. Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI. punch (UA. 62) 2.- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). 694). .GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle. 1124. ER. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI. sewing endbands (headbands). IV.1. shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. 393). (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. awl. preliminary endbanding (IA. 1124. 699-702). 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf.

vowelization. 36). III. comp. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q. diagram. shaqq. 12) 2. orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e.g. III. 160-167. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU. 150). hence mushakkal – vocalized. 125. GL. 81). vowelized (for various practices see SA.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. vowel marks. 59. IM. SA. KH. III.

+  8'   . .


80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

 FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK. 156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .

sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD. 51). 110.  FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. PA. passim. 63). 27. MB. WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA. 135). rosette (LC. sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. 116). AF. 118. VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. IA.


g. – quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e. al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK.


340-. 201 and X. 53. document (DM). IX. – copy of a letter. EI. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. n.20.

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.


90). Mashhad (al-)´usayn. XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS. Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU . Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf.

DUEDO Ð). shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU. al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad. al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas. – .HUEHOD .

).v. shuhrah. ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known. II. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q. – new moon. usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U. month (LL. 1612).

EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &.. . .


al-PXE UDN.GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram.

– the tenth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

. VI. aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. 118). mashyakhah (pl. 19-20. of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI. 725). 8. comp.). For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah. i¦E ¶ (pl.5. 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. VK U ]DK (Pers. VI. RN. 34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah). 117. fihrist.v. pt. PA.) – endband (headband) (LA. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. 250). KH. fahrasah.

370: Áabgh al-waraq.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). 136. ¦aŒ Œ – correct. attestation (of correctness in transcription). 95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. MP. ¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. 35. 45). MH. sic. mara  and saqam). tinting. abbrev. AR. MB. ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. VIII. ¦LE JK – pigment. abbrev. emendation 2. tint (UK. IA. CT. 473. thus (JA. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. 671-672. 114-118. (KG. I. ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. 73  . dye. 120-129. NH. 267-268). correction. writing word in the text (GA. NW. QS. 63. 45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). 285. II. LE. 29-32.


¦ Œib (pl. signing (a document) 4. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP. 53. preparation of a critical edition. ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector.25). aÁ¨ E. editor. comp. n.

owner (OS). abbrev.  DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). 0. possession (OS). . isti¦Œ E – ownership.

 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (. ma¦Œaf. 371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . BA. maÁ ¨if) 1. IK. 24). sifr 13. III.. papyrus or parchment roll (SL. IV. folio (folium). Áu¨uf. . often leather. I. 22) 3..8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl. mu¦Œaf. codex (either bound or unbound) (KM. page (DM) 4.  parchment. 9. 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih). -835) 2. mi¦Œaf (pl.. sheet of writing material. 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an. II. leaf (TC. papyrus or paper (KD. 22. small pamphlet. I. notebook (SL. Áa¨ Ðif) 1.

54-57). 25. MS. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  . al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS. 16).GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. n.  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2. KF. II. JM. 16). 107. 107. 146. 25. AG. 17. 668-669. MS. VII. 316. AG. 17. copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS. 17. volumes) (EI. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script.4). sometimes two. AG. 107) 3. parchment textblock (TS. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS.

error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e. ta¦Œ I 1.  .g. distortion.  .

  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK. 04  6$ ..

syn. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing). ta¨U I TY.

(.U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I.5. . -348) 3. pt. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ. bookbinding (LA.

II. HD. 9. ¦aŒŒ I 1. IB. 118) 2. bookseller (QS. 269-270). ÁXG U. II. 13. ¦adr (pl. also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. 11.

preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E. also ta¦G U – incipit. ¦DG UDK 1. preamble.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

44. 27) 4. 218). 15) 5. fore-edge flap (TS. as opposed to inner side. fore-edge (TS. MB. ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. 105. wajh (SA. known as ¦adr alE ] (UK. IA. 464. IB. 59).  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. AG. MJ. 16. II. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). 107) 6. 156. ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK .

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. 215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. JL. comp. 109. MD. surrah. 99. ¦urrah – center-medallion. mandorla (FZ. FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM). ¦a¶d (pl. 110). ÁuÑ G. 83.

– ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA. 50. 34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. TU.

FN. KD. 11. verso of the first folio (LC. AG. 58). study (KF. ta¦affuŒ – examination. 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. 192). ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. ¦DI Œah (pl. 107). ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. ta¦I Œ – catchword. II. 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. 227. siglum) (TP. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. 371. II. 27). vox reclamans (TT. 30.

iafar (al-khayr. maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨). al-muÌaffar. al-Ìafar. al-PXE UDN.

– the second ¦ifr (pl. aÁI U.

171. 59). abbrev. month of the Muslim calendar. . TP. (OS. – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM. 89).

GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl. maÁ ILQ.

134). burnishing (MB. ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl. KA. – filter. passim. sieve (UA. ¦aql – polishing. maÁ TLO. strainer. 393: for ink).

I. 99. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper). DD. aÁO E. 142. MB. IA. 149.. 60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ . ¦ulb (pl. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu. 105. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. IB. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. – polisher. 149. 44. aÁlub. 156. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq.  DS.

¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK. making pasteboards (MB. . also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB. no. correction (FK. main. i¦O Œ 1. matn. 27). 1712. II. 111.  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA. 62). MB. text-column (LL. ta¦O E 1. comp. 27) 2. 62) 3. II.1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . 59). 119). IA. bookbinding (IA. 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. original text (LC. LC. 166.


II. MM. 191. i¦¨LO Œ. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. no. 55-56. CI. siglum) (TP. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E. suspension.


 [LLL (. -359). ¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’.86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah. . also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. .      73  Q 73  &. wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK. used after the name of the prophet Muhammad. abbrev.

83). stopper (in the inkwell) (IK.). ¦LP P – plug. al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. ta¦P P – design. sketching (MO.v. ÁDQ G T. 227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl.

box (for copies of the QurÐ Q. – wooden chest.

¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  . 0'  7% -94).

ta¦Q I (pl. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. Ñamal. taÁ Q I. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ). ¦un¶. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl.

work (MU. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I. – composition. III.

662663. EI. often the author of the original text PDWQ. work. mu¦annif – author. 39. 705). II.) (SL. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation.v. VII. compiler. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation. as opposed to musnad (q.

abbrev. 625-626). art. duction by artisans. I. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). xi). E\ $E +LO O. craft (EI. (CI. IX.


used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. comp. ta¦Z E (pl. box (NT. example (JA.2. **** LI Ì. 143. preservation (DM). microfilming.g. taÁZ E t) – correction. ¦ UDK (pl. TP. 56) 3. ME. copy.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. DH. 361. painted illustration (EI. miniature painting (MU. no. 559). apograph (TP.  LE E. X. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. illustrator (PA. Áuwar) 1. aÁwinah) – case. exact copy. correctness.141: ‘portraitiste’). MU. IX. 889892 and X. 121. ¦L\ QDK – conservation. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. 361-363) 2. 268) 4. transcript (e. I. „abbah (pl. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. pt.212). ta¦Z U 1. comp. 136. mu¦awwir – painter. taÁ¨ ¨. 57). EI. ¨ ¦awn. ¦LZ Q (pl. XVI. XV. 225.

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

30) 2. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. i„barah (pl. ta„E E. MH. a  E U. DEEUHY 73  AR. sic. 95-96). thus (TP. n. 57. MH.64. 57. also known as WDPU „. 95-96).

KM. bundle of documents (IK. 8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2. a„barah.. quire . 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd. IV. a number of leaves or sheets put together. „LE UDK 1. sifr 13.

 DZ ELÃ) – compass. IB. orthographer (MH. 107) 3. 388). 11) 2. 107. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. collation (of quires) (TS. album (FT. 44. 97) 2.177).) .) . ta„E U 1. f.120a-b). 19. 13.   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl)..88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. 29. n. 5) 3.  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O .  XU E. 18. „ EL¨ 1.16. 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl. 17. 26. 12. (pair of) dividers (TS. 112) 4. TK. binding (IB. specialist in  abÃ. 18. index. textblock (TS. II. ST. (pl. AG. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB. AG. dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . 16. AG.

347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. 11. 59). mallet (LF. 109) 2. 62). a U V  XU V. small tool (resembling a drum stick. AG. II. KF. mi„rabah 1. stalk?) (TS. erasure (MF. – cancellation. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. „irs (pl.

a Ñ I. 109-110). 32-33. „i¶f (pl. 12.  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS. 109) 2. interlace (TS. AG. also TS. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. AG.

ta  Ñ I. ta„¶ I (pl.

II. interline (LL. XVII.  /& . – space between lines.. 54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // . 1792. MU.


413) 2. interlaced (FZ.GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF. ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN. mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. 217). ‘eye’ (of a letter). al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. polygon. ma„I U – plaited. 44. 11. interlace (TF.g. passim). braid (FT. 32. III. mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. 12. „awµ (pl.  DI Ðir) 1. (SA.406). AG. Á G à Р. 44). 110). 30. 107). al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk. plait. 33. e. „DI UDK (pl. a Z Ð) – counter. AG. 45). „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. mu„alla¶ – polygonal.

76   $* .

¨ EL¶. comp. ¨ ED¶ (pl.134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ). ÃDZ ELÑ ). seal. .  ODUJH stamp (for a center. lin. signet. stamp (IK. mi¨ba¶ 1.medallion) (HT. 96).

aÃE T ÃLE T.90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl.

roll (AJ. . 144.  PRXOG VKHHW of paper. WS.


comp. 6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq). qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO.

DB. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK .5 . center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE. sarwah) (JL. III. 83. 2019) 4. tirs. 979) 5. (KU. element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah. 154.

ÃDEDT W ÃLE T. ¨abaqah (pl.

f. I. audition note (EI. MZ. 60). 110) 3. leaves (of paper) (NH. 28. AG. margin (LC. VIII. marginal note. Taf. abbrev. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. TK. . turn-in (TS. 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. 109) 2. Ãurar) 1. edge. 113. 107. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. border (on a book cover) (TS. AG. 21. 73  Q $. gloss. ¨urrah (pl. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). 102).120a) 4. 372).7. IA. ¨LE T – large sheets. marginalia. AD. 1020.


313. II. address (ÑXQZ Q. ML. 58. 46. 29) 6. SA. SD. VI. margin (TP.

28. serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER. 57. ta¨U U – glossing. 28) 13. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. 16). tailpiece (LC. annotation (WA. f. 16). 682. . HT. ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC. n. 58. annotated (WA. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. 28) 10. X.85). 28) 8. RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. ansa. 28) 11. al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. palmette (LC. comp. f.67). Ãughrá 7. 689). al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. KH. 28) 9. mu¨arrar – glossed. TP. lin.120a. 36) 12. illuminated headpiece (LC.120a). IV.

¨arŒah – mould (DG. MB. HD. outline (HD. sketcher. draftsman (AB. 133). 159: ‘dessin. PA. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. 118. 69. 118. 132.GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. 141: ‘dessinateur. ¨irs (pl. celui qui fait le tracé initial. ta¨U Œ – sketch. manuscript restorer. Ãar¨’) 2. ¨DUU Œ 1. ÃXU V DÃU V. PA. person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. composition’). 103). al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. 61. 101. ÃXU ¨).

VIII. 408. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU .  SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. 93. 1840). 75-76. IK. comp. II. IW. LL. EI. 63-64.

HJ µ. sifr 13. BA. pour s’en servir encore une fois’).EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH.LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ . ¨araf (pl. effacement (of the original writing) (KM. ta¨U V – obliteration. IV. 371). 140. III. aÃU I. 8. et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. 79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi. LF.

11. 30. ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. hammer (TS. TH. 87). AG. mi¨raqah – mallet. IA. . 15. 107). – key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. 38. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS. 57. 11. 109). AG. 60). 107. 31. AG. 166.

134. X. 7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). erasure (KM. IV. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. 406).92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration. 28). X. 28) 4. sifr 13. headpiece (LC. ta¨¶ P – inlay. FT. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W.) 2. AG. ¨XJKU µ (pl. 109). decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC. ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS. à ¨ughrá. (MU. 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q. inlay work (AB.v. 595-598) 3. 11.


I. II. SD. ¨alaŒ – sheet. leaf (of paper) (TS. 145. al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK. 52). ÃDO ¨ \. requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. AJ. 147. UK. WS. 27. 483). ¨alŒ. 83). 92. ¨alŒ \DK (pl.

II. – sheet (of paper from the mould). SD. . 52). roll (WS. 87: al-darj. ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM).

373: ¨ulsah). Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated. 63. Ãirs. ÃDO VLP. II.GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . NH.0 . ¨ils – palimpsest (KM. ¨alsah. 82. ¨ilsim. syn. ¨ilsam. thus differing from Ãirs’). NH. ta¨O V – obliteration.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih).) (pl. ¨ilsim (etc. 373: ¨als. IV. comp. erasure (ND. 1866: ‘written paper or the like. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba. LL. sifr 13.

11.v. tion of words (EI. naÌDUD ZDTDID. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. headpiece (TW. 258). also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin.) (KH. beginning of the text. al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. – talisman. ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. 56). incipit (WA. WB. iÁE Ñ (q. magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM). mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. ¨ OL¶ (pl. 500-502). X. ascender (of a letter).

/&  26 .

RN. (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. 29: ‘common. 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . . MJ. 224). al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. FRPS WDTU Ì. 59. SA. al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA. III. III. naÌar. 144. popular class of scripts’).

‘eyes’. passim) 2. 278. gilding (SD. II. I. daubing. filling in (inking in) (of the counters. obliteration. 136). of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. erasure (JA. 110). 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. pasting (MB. gilt and the like (MB.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. II. coating. I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. DG. ¨ams 1. 58. ¨LO µ – coat of paste. KD.

. 242. ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶. -47. 6$ . 144). KH.. 36. IR. AS.

36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W. Ãunub) – ascenders (TU. a¨Q E (sg. DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter).

157. 110). MB. cartouche (LC. 31. ¨DZ O – long. AG. sheet (piece. abbrev. IA. comp. layer) of paper (TS. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. musta¨ O 1. / / / (CI. 109. 135) 3. mu¨awwal – original. a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. 35. 62. rectangular panel (AB. rules. TK. a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). ¨ TDK 1. Áilah. 120b) 2. rule-border (LC. 111. unabridged work. AG. IA. xviii). . 61). 107. 26). pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. 26) 2. MB. strand (UK. I. 32. f. 17.


8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah. KM.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. sifr 13. IV.

the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA. 49-57). It was written with a reed pen. 147: al-¨ P U DON PLO. mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). ÃDZ P U. ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl. al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. III. (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. 11. 12). In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS.


– 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK. person.120a). f. abbrev. .  0.

misk) (e. 212). MJ. musta¨ E DK. ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk. 206.g.


RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e. II. CM. 3.g. ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. CI. 18).

WKDU KX – requiescat. prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume. **** „arf (pl. 98. 182). AH. inset (EM. ÌXU I.


 FDVH ER[ /& 29. ME. 1910. LL. . 575). II.

aÌI U. II.v.).96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS. „ufr (pl. al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. al-„afar. 495).

usually the thumbnail) (TM. 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ]. ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. – outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC. ‘shading’) – outlining. no. ta„O O (lit. 29). 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132). outline (KJ.3.

ÌXQ Q. „ann (pl.

29). 285). xv. n. 57. „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). hair side (of parchment). – conjecture. comp. often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. 59) 2. placed in the margin. baÃn. 29). „ahr – back. „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC. back of a document. SL. front of the textblock (LC. (TP. I. „DKU \DK 1. GA. blank reverse of a letter (LC. 29. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. CI. verso. abbrev.64. II.

II. comp. evident’.*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 . 8 and II. AG. 11. abbrev. 109). I. „ KLU (lit. 88. .  IO\-leaf (SD. 473: wajh al-waraqah al. ‘external. ME. ‘alleged.Oá). gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. first page(s) of the textblock (KF. presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. obvious.


¶ajz. ¶ajuz (pl. 80-82). 148-149. 40. ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK. MP. aÑM ]. WS.GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. AJ. 147.


V. 52.14). 21-22.  FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU.P P DO-0DKG . ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-. TP. n.

 DEEUHY MI.. diacritical point 3. III. IV. 146.  (. RA. 26). 5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. sifr 13. . . mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' . treatise. vocalization (KM. ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract..

i¶M P WD¶M P 1. 57). pointed letters (TP. ¶ajm. 90. SA. diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. .


taÑ U M. (pl.

curvature (of the descender) (SA. 30). ¶arsh (pl. ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI. – curve. ÑXU VK. III.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj).

al-sa¨r – base line (TW. 230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U.

LC. III. KU. 56. SA. taÑ U T.  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih. TP. abbrev. 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar. trellis (FT. ¶ar„(ah). ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. II. 45). ¶LU „(ah). FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ..  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a. 29). JA. reciter (CT. I. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 . 136). lattice-work (AB. mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. 423) 2. ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl.9. mu¶ UL„ – collator. SA.. 202). 218. 25. 45). 464. Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). MH.

KH. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal. KU. 50. 37. SA. 22. 11. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z. 36. 40. III.

11). (al-kha¨¨) al-¶.U T see mu¨aqqaq. . ¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. FRPS PXÑaqqaf.

  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q. AG. Ñuran) – thong.GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl. KT. 110... 34. 25. leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ .

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

 DEEUHY / (CI. I. ¶ashr (pl. xiii). aÑVK U.


.7  // . ¶ VKLU \DK – mark.  8..  6' . . decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   .

dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W. al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM). ta¶VK U 1.

¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB. tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS.7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). 109). ¶ushar 1. ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. AG. AG. 116: gha  UDK . 109) 2. 11. WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . 109). 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. stamp with vegetal design (TS. 108.

. 154). II. maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. 134). 154. mi¶¦arah (pl. 154-155. SD. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. 42). mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. IK. ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. 155. also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK. 84). IB.

100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1. 95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 . fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB. curved line (used as a reference mark.130) 2. caret (MR. signe de renvoi). lin. 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT.

35. connection. / / / (AR. abbrev. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. 145. MI. also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction. introd. AM. 36. ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla. 37) 4.). 147.

93. TM. 176. MR. TP. 00 132. 54). al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY.

16. 2091). II. index. 17. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. ¨ibr) (MP. 83. ST. margin (ST. 19). ¶af¦ – galls. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . LL. gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. ¶LI ¦ – plug.

 ta¶T EDK 1. vox reclamans (TN. catchword. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  . note.+  10  SJ. ¶aqib (pl. ¶aqb. 27) 2. comment (LC. 344). aÑT E.

KH. 11. . 36) 2. Ñuqad) 1. 46. counter. 58. knot-like tool (TS. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. AG. 47. III. – end of the text (matn) on a page. lower ¶uqdah (pl. ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. 109).

‘perhaps. comp.GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH. 126). mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU. la¶allahu (lit. taÑU T ¶allahu. maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. 37).


80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB.Q DO-ÑLO M. WS. 90.

transcription. composition. copying (TE.9 . writing. transcript (AD. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. 124). copy. 119) 3. 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . ligature (KU. 15) 2. FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1. script.


.) . .

107) (pl.  (MI.  DOVR ta¶O TDK. taÑ O T WDÑO T W. abbrev.

the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. – marginal gloss. 694-696) 2.v. 26). explication (TE. IX. comment. 27. II. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI. MU. IV. insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. X. EI. 71. 1124. It is characterized by numerous ligatures. name often given. 165) 6. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q. mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. in the Turkish/Arabic context.). LC. IV. 162). 15. scholium. ER. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1.


76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

FRPS U MLÑ. 77). al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ .. al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn.102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af. closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA. 104). al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK. also TS. III. 26. AG. .. 28.

III. mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K . 371.

aÑO P. ¶alam (pl.

¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. motto. 27) 2. ¶DO PDK – 1. II. II. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E. – decorated border (LL. 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. 2140). 164. book mark (e. EI. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. marking quires before sewing (ST. I. XII. 135. 22). signature (SD. TS. ¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. signing a document (AA. 352) 4. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. SD. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. autograph (LC. mark. II. 18) 2.g. index. marking. ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. 381). abbreviation (siglum) (MU. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. ta¶O P 1. ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. 164).

no.¶  0.DUEDO Ð) (CM.HUEHOD . 100).39). al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI . ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ.


 ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. 372). abbrev. a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. III. .

2153: ‘text of the book’). aÑP O. II. ¶amal (pl.GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL. al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah.

256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ. VII.  FRPSRVition. compilation (MU.

229.). i. q.v. (SJ. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. SA. cryptogram. laà I DO-Ñamal. VII. comp. EI. used in opposition to Ãar¨. 61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre. TC. 257-258). FRPS ÁanÑah 2. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. chronosticon (TI. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan. also mu¶ammá – cryptography. 30) 3. ta¶miyah 1.e. 123). taÑZ U 2. IX. main work of a painter (PA. painting. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. etc. 47-48. writing. colouring.


EI. 211. 110. SL. VII. ¶XQZ Q (pl. I. ÑDQ Z Q. PK. 260-261). (MW. 16.


29. the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. 116. . 870-871) 4. PA. X. X. comp. 36. ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. title (of a book) (LC. 2183). 29. X. 871-872) 3. II. chapter. section heading (LC. 66. EI. tarjamah 2. 870). 29). EI. EI.

al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah. VWURNH. curved (of a line. i¶ZLM M – curvature. I.104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. 200-203). hence mu¶awwaj – crooked.

X. IN. mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. . e. 230).g. I. 726). ta¶Z GKDK (pl. 13. isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI. 12. collation master. taÑ Z GK. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. 74). VII.8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn. 14). repetitor (EI. UD. collation session (MF. 7). ta¶awwudh.

114. ‘eyes’. ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. amulet (DT. of letters) (AP. 69). ¶ P (pl. 95. 123-124). comp. aÑZ P. KU. Ãams. – talisman.

– year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. 43). 252-253). ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. Ñuqdah. . 194. comp. LM. sanah. VI. comp. ¶ayn (pl.

taghriyah 1. MB. VI. 145). and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ. 47). 37. lin. OD. 90. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm. 250). AG. 41.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. IK. aghriyah) – paste.60-72. 19-23. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. IB. HT. 42. 145. adhesive (TS. NW. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 97. pasting (ST. 58-63. 141. JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. NW. ghubrah – mixture of white. 45-47). JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. 107. JM. EI. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia. DW. North Africa. 37. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. NW. MP. 88. 250). IV. VI. 32-34. 233. 46: taghriyat al-waraq). AS. n. 244). IB. 1124). MP. red and black colours (SD. 97. 47. VI. as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. 74.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. 73). 141. II. JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. rasm al-JKXE U.18) 2. MP. 199). IB. index. 74). MB. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. sizing (of paper) (AB. JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. 12-13.

 FRPS .IU T  .


book cover. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. passim). covering of the board. JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. 214. case. 35. ME. binding (TS. KC. 554. JKLVK µ (pl. JKD] O see jild. 36. aghshiyah) 1. box (SD. 564) 2. II.

71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah. pl. III. CD.  ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM.


. I. binding (IN. 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK .) . 473). I. taghshiyah – book covering. RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF. LVWLJKI U DK. 257).

 217) 2. ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ ..  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ..  WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' .. prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness.

192). OHWWHU 6. ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). abbrev.  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). . mistake. a word) (MI. 150). WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. ghal¨ah – error. ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters). bold character. ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„.


mughallif – bookbinder (DG. 132). 213. WDJKO I – book covering. 157). JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. – book cover (MD. binding (FZ. 108). 214. AB.

261). LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ. 128). fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. VIII. 47. – WDLOSLHFH .. **** I I U – papyrus (EI. SA. also iftit Œ. mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU. comp.  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal). I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1.) . 46.Ñuqdah.v.). III. 114.

23) 2. LC.9.  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah. proem (MU. LQFLSLW 08 . prologue. preface. XV. 8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& ..

g.  KHDGLQJ (e. II. 320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT. LC. headpiece (KF. 23) 4. IDZ WLŒ al-suwar.

62. 245). 104.18. muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. IDW ODK 1. VI. 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh. 109) 2. press screw (MB. IA. TS. IA. AG. also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. 59). PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. .

II. VI.108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet. 189. comp. Ã P U fard(ah) SO DIU G. leaf (of paper) (SA. SD. 249).

). conjugate leaf. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM). LIU G – letter in its isolated. – one of a pair. al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. one half of a piece of leather (TS. 28). WDUN E TY. as opposed to linked (ligatured) form. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah.v.

 ... 6$ .

mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA.g.v. MY. fur„ah (pl. fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K. 133. 154). SA. 390). AT. III. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. far„ al-qalam – syn. 481. 230.) (KU. IR. shaqq (q. I. 60. DD. II. 83).


// .. .

most probably a variant of PLTU „.18). note. apograph. PLTU ¨ and PLTU „. mifra¨ – cutter (ST. 23) 2. 191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK .=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«. 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh. also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy. annotation (TM. witness (MR. far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. LC. index.


WDIU ¶ – interlacing.GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl. 131).v. SM. 87. 15. 82). JL. application as opposed to theory. 93. abbrev.) (UD. (AD. 88. IDU JK SO IDU JK W. aÁl. 269) 4. scroll (FI. q. KR. argument resulting from a legal point.

41) – end. one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W.  DOVR WDIU JK (MO. execution. completion.

116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM. 23). also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC. GA. 26. 23. lacuna (LC. 289) 3. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2.+  /0 . farkah (MN. 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK . blank.


1. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. explication. comment.


commentary and/or translation. X. IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. fa¦¦ (pl. LC. e.g. three dots. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. paragraph mark (TP. disc. from Greek into Arabic (EI. AK. 351. mufassir – commentator. 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams. I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. MS. FRPS VKDU¨ 2.5 . 55. 23. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. III. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . SA. 83).


fuÁ O.110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl.

55. SA. taf¦ O 1. 134. 138. 145-146) 2. spacing (TP. . III. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. word division (in a text). space between words or passages. MM. division of a composition into fuÁ O ).

271). n... or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA. 53.20). (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U. MP. 92. TP. 130-133.  FKDSWHU 6' II. silver-based ink (UK. MB. fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ . 33). baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver. comp. 37.

taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N. abbrev. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. 351). WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). 23. section of a text. I. AK. SD. fiqar) – passage. paragraph (LC. comp. II. DM). fiqrah (pl. xiii. 273.

III. 385. BA. – book cover (HN. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K.


mufakkak – loose. box (KC. 45). fihris.GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah). disbound (e. funuq) – case. IDQ T (pl.g. fihrist (pl IDK ULV.


fahrasah 1. EI. LC. 207. mashyakhah 2. RU &0  RU 66.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3. cataloguing. 23. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. 743-744) 4. catalogue (SD. I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1. 293) 2. bibliography. 49. abbrev. marginal note. comp. 149. also I µidat al-a¦l. gloss. (CA. II. AR. 50). nota bene (notabilia). abbrev. list. **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. II. 36). II. 286. record of attested study.

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan.VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. . 76  AG. Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). 107). 15). WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS. Qubbat al-.

AG. qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler.112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg. abbrev. qabr. (when used for a transposed word) (LE. 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. lit. IV. . 107. qabla – before. 471). II. 302).‘grave’) – pen box (EI. SD. qub¨al. straightedge (TS.

 VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1. letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . 94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. collation note (statement). collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. VII.TP. MH. EI. n. 490492). 56. corrector. II. muÑ UD ah 2. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. comp. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih.52. PXT ELO – collator. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL.

II. CI. AA. aqudd) – strip (of leather). etc.xiii. FRPS ] Ðidah. 701. qaÃÃ. 11. abbrev. 107). TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather.) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. n. CI. II. 10. AG. / / / / / (TP. WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’. 18. 109). comp. xiv). . qidd (pl. 54. 24. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS. I.37.

RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. preface. 107). 52. VII. 173). 495-496). for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN. introduction (EI. comp. fore-edge flap (TS. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam. TP. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn. 59. muqaddimah – forward. MI. al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr. 17. 26. also TS. abbrev. AG. 120. both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar.

 9 -129) 3. prelector. variant reading (varia lectio). 139). commentary (AD. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (. collection of glosses. gloss. reciter. reading. TLU µah 1. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. 26) 2. – marginal note. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. manner of recitation. recitation (LC.

  73 . $/ .

PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W.25. FRPS ¨arf. 494-498). 53. KF.g. LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa. n. FRPS VDP Ñ. TP. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e. II.


sheath (SK. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. II. 110). SA. AG. 110). al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. 35-36. TLU E (pl. aqribah) 1. 110). 36. sleeve case (TS. 466) 2. . AG. AG. 104. 36.

114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. IK. QS. 18. index. 63. 19. IK. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. qar¦a¶ah – fine. 107. 107. qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing.19. II. IA. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. 47). AG. AG. PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. IV. putting something into a press (ST. IB. 417). ST. ST. 60). 21. compact writing (KM. IB. index. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. 94). 91-92. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. MP. 19. 10. 63). sifr 13. MP. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. 103: PLTU   (!). 59). 20). TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. 44. qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. 44). index. screw press (MB.


AE. AE. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. II. EI. I. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. 261. comp. – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. 98. 66-76. VIII. 66-93. WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. UD. EI. 17). VIII. 407) or paper (SA. 50. 11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). WS. V. parchment (AE. 82-91). 173-174. IW. 108.

often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. . – approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript.

XIV.GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA. 335- WDTU   W .

143.  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK . 136. compact writing (KM. IV. sifr 13. 182. muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL. %/ $0 QRV     122. qarma¨ah – fine. comp.  qarmadah. 313). 5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. 186). muà ODÑah.

80). 86. HT. JM. 41). IV. 682. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA. 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. index. see also UA. trimming (ST. reed pen (IK. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. qurnah – corner (MB. AA. 393: not defined). qirmah see VL\ T. 103. 153. miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK. 59. . 181. taq¦ ¦ – shaving. IV. 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ.19. miqsam(ah) (lit. qa¦¦. DS. EI. 60. the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. IK. IB. MB. 42. al-qurnah al-yusrá). 146. EI. IA. qa¦ab(ah) – reed. 69).

116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin. qa„m – syn. 130. miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 154). 32). 86). qa„ P DK. comp. qa¦amah. MP. 153). miqaÃÃ. qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. tin-based ink (UK.

LM. AA.. leather (IW.) breadthwise (KD. the point itself. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . KU. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib). 109-110. 102. 2-463. II. – white hide. 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE. sifr 4. cutting (of leather. IK. I. KK. 72-74. nibbing. 50. etc. 93). KM. 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ. 153.

LL. 462. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM.e. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. II. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely. i. longer than the left’. having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. I. LM.

straight point of the nib (SA. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. 1742. qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. ivory. . opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. II. 154). al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. MJ. al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even. II. 217). II. 2996. 462). 217). miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. MJ.

LS. 54. SA. 62. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. 131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. IV. MM. 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah.GLOSSARY 117 etc. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. SK. II. qaÃÑ al-thumn. ND. niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ. qa¨¶ (pl. AT. MK. 133).742. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. 45. IP. 468. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ. MB. 76. 105: maqaÃÃ. 65.

decoupage (ER. VI. qi¨¶ah 1. principle of the interlace.g. al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. calligraph (AC. piece of poetry) 2. piece of something (e. piece of calligraphy. .  irs (AG. 475). 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1. 110). FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting.

muqaÃÃa¶ ). mishraÃ. qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1. (pair of) scissors (IK. . taq¨ ¶ 1. decoupage. WS. also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. 144.  (5 9. tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. 21) 2. papercut(s). 107). instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER.. 9. comp. cutting instrument (DM) 2. PA. mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (. 11. format (of a book) (TL. 475).  +'   T ÃiÑ. VI. 90) 4. splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS. collage. AG. 91). filigree work (IP. 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

abbrev. – the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar.  26 .

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

– clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH. . 377).

qalb. ST. 15-17. AG. 15. AG. taqfiyah – backing (TS. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight. AG.118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. 15. 107). al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. 107). 107. 15. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. flat back (TS. comp. 641). 14. AG. 107). 20). index.

 PRXOG 8.  .

19.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS. no.3. MK. index. 83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto. LC. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ. 26. 14. ST. 26.

FI. 93) 4. 43). miqlab SO PDT OLE. FRPS TDÃÑ 3. stamp (for book cover design) (IA. folder (IB. 214. 59. JL. 88. FZ.


– envelope flap (MT. 83. WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. DW. TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. 26). qalam SO DTO P TLO P. 202-203). 68).

  76 .  SLHFH RI ZRRG ..

copper pen. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V. 45-87. 232.  calamus. see TW. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". 13 (AA. IK. TC. KU. 44-465. also qalam al-qa¦ab. SA. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK. reed pen. i.e. II.

handwriting. AT. MB. al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . UK. script. 356. 144. hand. ductus. EI. MP.. 59-64. . 471) 3. qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. MB. -50. IV. 133-134. 71-75. 38-39. 100).

see khaÃÃ. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK.


al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin. an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. used in talismans and amulets (IT. muqawwar. I. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. 11-12). otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides. 335).

IK. al-thuluth. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP. al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS. DO-mu¨aqqaq. 153. 85). Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. and used extensively in the main Arab lands. 144). TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 145).




'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

For a list of words used for such containers see SL. trimming (a reed). WDTO P – paring. 49-51. 43. 85). KR. 109). chest (LL. II. qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. . qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. 79). 11. I. AG. II. qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). 2565). hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. 43.

as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . AS. comp. tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah.120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle. III. al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. 11. 144). 37). WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. 144). al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA.

 qawl SO DTZ O.

XII. tract 2. MU. 238). PDT ODK 1. T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. short composition. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI. MI. TP. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P. 190. II. passage. 154. 155. treatise. – quotation. xiv.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

83. I. 283. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. 90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. DF. 190. KF. I. 377. 86. 82. III. 327. folio (folium) (MK. FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf. KF.

erect. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e. PXVWDT P – upright. . RN. mDEV Ã. comp.g. 22).

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.


qayd SO TX\ G. al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq.

.  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶. committing something to writing. composition (TE. 17. statement. qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' . qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk. – note.


371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh. diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA. 113.. . IK. binding. 62) 4. III. sewing endbands (headbands) (MB.  tying. IA. 87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // .


43). N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136). no. glossator (AM. gloss (LC. author 2. – marginal note. N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP.187). muqayyid 1. N JKL¨. 153. IB. **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. N ]DQ – mallet (UK. 27).

leaf (of paper) (AJ. al-kalŒ . al-N JKDG DO-. waraq. WS. 77-85). 136). SO NDZ JK Ã. N JKLGDK – sheet. al-5 P . see waraq. IV. 98-105. etc.VO P . WS. 77) – paper (EI. AE. . comp. 419-420.

85-86). downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. in papermaking) (OM). 374). WS. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy. N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. kubbah (pl. 136.122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. as in the beginning of w Z. munkabb – inclined. kubab) – ball (of fibre.

8'  /0 .

kitbah (MH. 49-53. TH. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj.107. mun¨anin. 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ. comp. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS. 393). 40. mikbas. II. UA. SD. II. q.) (US. KL. II. AG. katb. Ranunculus asiaticus. TS. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ .) 2.v. 440. WDNE V – pressing (QS. 416). CM. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. 416. NDE NDM 1. 91. 169).

 NLW E NLW EDK – writing. copying. composition. kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . transcription.

FDOOLJUDSKHU. used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist.

+. Turkish ketebehü. wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah. 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah. NI. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK. 45: ‘hence katabah. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). CT.   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah.

comp. mu¨arrir. . 554-760). scribe. scrivener 2.  VHFUetary. IV. amanuensis (EI. 180). fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI.

GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. 705. book. maktabah – library (EI. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. 23. lin. II. PDNW E SO PDNW E W.. maktab – place designated for writing. chapter in a book (SL. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon. spine (of a codex) (HT. IV. al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ.) . NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library. document. EI. piece of writing. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. 384). 388: mukattab). wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. IK. a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). VI. tail (of a book or document) 2. letter. 86). NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU . codex (MA. I. 197-200). 53. 207-208).   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 .115). V. KD. NH. booklet. archetype. copying (KK.

mukattib (e. KD. master calligrapher (KK. sifr 13. – piece of calligraphy. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. muktib. calligraph (DP. II. IV. 53). 705).g. LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ. 4. 51. KM.


akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). I. no. takŒ O 1. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il). 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). 414) 2. IR. kohl. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. mikŒ O see mirwad. outline (of letters) (DH. 230). pointing (of a wall) (FT. outlining. kuŒl – antimony. NDWK U µ – tragacanth. 187).383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. 393.

68). misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ. comp. RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB.


124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK. 142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.

AG. 110: tak¨ O DO- irs.  VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O. 33. 12.

sic.  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). IB. kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK. NDGK – thus. abbrev. 42). for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 . 154. 0.

184). WLNU U. ditto- NXUU V DK. TM. WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI.g. 48. takarrur – graphic error. 162). mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar). dittography (e.



NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. .  . AA. 100. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. CI. 131. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT. TS. 132). 468-471. II. 60). quire (gathering). SA. 107) 2.92). NXUV – book cradle. IK. II.9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ .0 . lin. 700). 14. 84. SK. II. 48. passim. comp. KU. x. 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah. kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK. KD. AG. abbrev. II. TS. SL. reading stand (MD. ra¨l. 60).  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB.


 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

- QR  . .



363). miksar SO PDN VLU. kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH.

I. kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). 58). of bashr (LF. 79. syn. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. 274. 391). knife (for making erasures) (IR. 137. NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK . NH. IR. DD. miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. TP. 128). 389.

kuÑ E.126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl.

tongs (MB. 61. JL. 94). 82). DE. AJ. inlay (SA. passim. 84. 406). dast. kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. 109). al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. 442. II. 92. comp. usually 25 sheets (PT. NXQQ VK DK. KR. rizmah. DM). 97. 39. 92. 109. WS. 95. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. 145. – spine (back of a codex) (MB. 90). NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. 977. WDNI W – inlaying. kaff(ah). main de papier). AB. IA. 109). flat back (MB. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. FT.


. commonplace book (LC. 25. HB. – 1.

al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK . mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah. kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI. V.  kunyah (pl. FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb). 395-396).

I . originally and properly speaking. IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-. an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI .GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-. I 1.

363. comp. AV. 11-13. FN. 27ff. ±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV.  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e.g. 8-9. OD). MV.

76  $*  86 .

85). laŒaq (pl. MP. FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. 119. 29. 27. SA. WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. azure ink. paint (UK. ultramarine. JM. II. al¨ T OL¨ T. 145. (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. 114. 139). 478).

insertion (TP. . ilŒ T. mulŒaq – omission.

JA. I. liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. TM. LC. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK. IB. 24. 185. 154.. OL] T – paste. 279).14).128 GLOSSARY  . 42). II. milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP.  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq. 703). adhesive (KD. comp.

14. 481) 2.169. 107. DD.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8. 133.24. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam). SA. 15. n. 390) 3. IR. book cradle (TW. copyist’s book support. AG. II. WA. I. 230. SA. 481. malzamah SO PDO ]LP. II.  76  11.

abbrev.  TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books. /&  /( . where each gathering is numbered separately).


index. 20. JL. lin. 13. 119. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah.109. $'  /( 137) 3. alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ. HT. MM. 25). 25. OLV Q (pl. ST. 90. LC. 132).


391. wrapper (DM). spool (DS. OL] T la¶nah – curse. II. the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . laqab SO DOT E. 480. 26). or (MI. II. malediction. milaff 1. lin.166). DM). RA. 145. 530). lafŒ – tooling. stamping (HT. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB. 181. mulaffaq. DD. SD. al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. alÁiqah) – paste. abbrev. passim). 131. 167. I. comp. IR.GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. adhesive (SA. 230) 2.

WDOT P – inlaying. I. implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. 109) 2. – nickname. inlay (FT. 406). . V. (pair of ) tongs. mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. 618-631). honorific title (EI. milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. DD. tweezers (MB. 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ). pincers.

lak. lakk RU O N '* . 11. LM.130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD. 49).

glazed. namq. copying (TE. q. 11. 109). burnished (e. ODPP ¶ – glossy. AG.v. lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ. ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS.).  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2. lamq – elegant writing. 140). varnish (AB. 16). comp. law¨ W. lacquer.g.

II. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator. (Turk. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af.123. 142-143. HT. headpiece (FT. 5) 5. 99. gloss (DM). levha) large panel (of calligraphy.or tailpiece) (LC. wooden board (TS. WDOZ Œ – marginal note. 11. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece.  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. OM) 4. illuminator (HD. 29. MS. 402). 31) 6. usually framed). 125). 58-59) 2. MB. lin. head. panel (in decoration). wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. pasteboard (ST. . illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. 24. 25. 124) 3.

105. central medallion (on a book cover).GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. oval figure 2. 38). 11.v. IB. almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK. raÐs al-lawzah. 44. TS. 109. AG. WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH. MB.). see also nuqÃah) 3. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf. mandorla 4. 156. also known as sarwah (q. IA. 31. 59. lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design).

230. II. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA. 208). MJ. lawn SO DOZ Q. 45. IR. 133. AT. – spatula. 478. IB.

. V. pigment. AI.  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. tint (EI. 148. 698-707. – colour. JA.

tinting (of paper). LC. 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. 86. polychrome illumination (WA. O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. WDO\ ¨ 1. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. see also the quotation under sha¨m). shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. 27) 2. IK. WDOZ Q 1. 11. III.

.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. 111-119. O TDK (pl. IK. O I DO-shajar – bast fibres. MB. 370). 20. 13. also PLO T (UA. 203) 2. 26-29. n. MP. AT. tuft of unspun silk. wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST. 160) 3. MP. 26-29. coloured ink (SA. II. 133). colour. UK. index. 477-478. tint (AD. 393) tow (wad. 55. III. 79-84. II. 702. BA. 84. paper pulp (OM). MJ. liyaq) 1.

370) – compartment for ink (KD. III. amliqah) 1.132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. 700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 . also PLO TDK (BA. II.


 . %$ ...

38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. 144. layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS. KH.

 al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts. **** matn SO PXW Q. muraÃÃab. such as al-thuluth. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. muqawwar. comp.


111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. VI. Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. EI. text-column (MU. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . 1. V. II. 843) 2.


WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary. shar¨ or gloss. ¨ VKL\DK.

25). MD. also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. 214. SD. 109. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. 251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. IX. 843) 4. Œard al-matn (HN. P WLQ – author of the original composition. central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. II. 139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). . 568). 53). EI. VI. al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. (qalam) al-matn. TP. LC. 1. 24. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN.

SA. 67-71. JL. hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. 58. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. 471-477. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq. MP. 13. ¨aÃÃ. tamŒ ¨ 1. 121-122. VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. n. pl. or licking) (TP. comp. erasure. supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST. khirqah.) . 216). 15-18. UK. tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM. 21. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. 86. amiddah) – soot ink. EI.v.) .52.115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. maŒ UDK (q. 79-90.  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA.GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. ink (in general) (SK. PLG G (pl. . 89). process of softening leather (making it flexible. II. 134-135. III. obliteration (by means of a cloth. AT.  madd. blind tooling. 36-37). 79: dalk) 2. MB. UK. KR. IV. 38. 38. apograph (CD. III. 138-140. 127-131. 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam. amthilah) – copy. comp. TP. 238). 55. VI. comp. BA. maŒw – ink removal. MP. MJ. index. MJ. 1031). IV. KH. AE. 90). ¨ibr. transcript. 371).

midan) – knife. midyah) (pl.5  . (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG . pen knife (SA. mudan. I  mudyah (madyah.134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah). also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. II. SK. 0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM). 103- 8$  . 465-467.

WDPU „ see  abbah. ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M. FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM).

wiping (MB. mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. . 391). 202). 60: misann almis¨) 2. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. 481-482. sackcloth (DG. 166. see shar¨. DD. IA. 230. mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . AT. SA. 114). I. masŒ – rubbing. 110. 133. II. coarse haircloth. misŒ 1.


SK. scribbling (MM. hasty. 262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6. 55) 2. transcription (TE. inelegant hand. 60. 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq.I. 16) 3. AA. mush¨ – comb (IA. mashq 1. 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( .  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ . elongation (of letters) (JA.. 116-117. 230). I. copying.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. IR.

48. 4. 151). fine elongation. 134: ÑDQ . 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. 164) 6. MY. calligraphic hand (CM. calligraphic exercise. elegant. KT. 16. 83) 5. for example.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. mashqah 1. KK. 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. calligraphic model (AD. (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and. copying from a model (TE. according to some opinions. unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq….’). is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own. fine elongated stroke (SK. IK.


183). PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG. P VKLT – calligrapher (NI.

'' . .

autograph (DM) 2. signature. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   . FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. signing.


27). al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. TS. LC. 411). LC. 88. FRPS QDÌar 3. AG. plane-like instrument (TS. 11. execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. 60-61). polisher (NH. 107) 2. al-musharrafah. VII. LPO µ SO DP OLQ. maghrah – ochre pigment (FT. I  mimlasah 1. 88. ex-library. al-maghrah al-¶. 107). 390. milk – ownership (OS. etc. 31. 8).U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA. also malasah – burnisher. ex-dono. EI. Makkah (al-mukarramah. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. 478).). For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. AG. 11. II. 25.

85-94) 2. SDVVLP :6 -13. I. KF.  GLFWDWLRQ $. work (known as al-DP O .

725-726). famulus (AI. VII. 287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib). writing down (of a dictated text) (EI. SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. stamp (EI. SL. GA. 725-726. VII. mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk. signet. 48). 472-.VII. muhr – seal. passim. II. EI. passim.

. VII. FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing. stamping (EI. 472-473).



KM. sheet. II. AE. leaf (of paper) (SA. IV. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. 105-106. 79-82. 8-9. sheet. WS. sifr 13. 50-52) 2. II. (IW. 472. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3.

 mawzah – burnisher. 63). P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. polisher (IA. 60.

$  maws. UD. 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK . trimmer (TW. 16: al-maws al-6K U ] . – pen knife.

P µ al-ward – rose water (MP. 64).  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. 226. PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA.  1+  '' . V. 25). LC. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU. II.

inlaying (SA. tilting (of a script). FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. 12. 442) 2. script) (UD. SA. II. hence P µil – inclining. WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT. 403). . 45). II. coating. gilt (SD). slanting (of the line. LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen.

5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). KM. 40). JM. nota bene. remark (in the body of a composition). IV. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS. copying (TE. 146. WDQE K – note. QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. 16.138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. sifr 13.

– OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. minjam – mallet (ST. IB. 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK. 21. 232. paring. index. UD. 36). trimming (of a reed) (IR. 43: P MDPDK). naŒt 1.

482). nuŒ V – copper. . ¨amdalah. etc.g. e. (MG. copper-based ink (UK. 133-134. 35).  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. I. basmalah. MP.


II. DM). muntakhib – compiler. KR. 95. selector (DF. 94-95). 97. 384). 82). munkhul – sieve (IR. – anthology (EA. I. 230. narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. nasab SO DQV E.

tribe. – lineage. 967-968). pedigree (EI. religious sect or school. VIII. genealogy. nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. VII. 53-56). ending in – (EI. etc. nisbah (pl.


1127 (in Muslim India). sifr 13. which according to the Mamluk tradition.5. a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI. The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG . also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying. see khaÃÃ. par excellence. ER. 1126 (in Turkey). KM. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. 21). index. IV. naskh-ta¶O T). (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. KK. IV. IV. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST. 57) 2. transcription (TE. naskh 1. 696-699). 17. 1124 (in Persia). (kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T.

in Persia. 149) 2.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping. 89). al-nuskhah (al-kutub. XVI. xv. abbrev. 412: – nuskhahaÁl. al-naskh al-mu¶W G./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. catalogue (AD. I. 26). variant reading (varia lectio). LM.171). but erroneously. nusakh) 1. CA. recension (MU. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ. VIII. II. n. commonly. xiv). 36. LE.      $5  $. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ. 146. naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal. pl. IV. personal) nature (CI. badal) 4. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS. 1127. list. 182.  0. Muslim India). properly ‘pertaining to naskh’.in Turkey. archetype (LC. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq. al-makh¨ ¨ W. CM. EI. version. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC. 1123. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn. 1125. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. 47. CD. comp. 106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. 138. 141. copy (EI. transcript. CI. QDVNK 1. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. nuskhah (pl. MZ. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK . I. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn.12) 2. 128. 123. IV.

DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. 26). unicum. al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph. 26). archetype (LC. Q VLNK SO QXVV NK. al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy.


PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. 17. scribe (TE. 348. 47). MA. TW. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G . 16. passim). WB. muntasikh – copyist.

style or composition. layout (mise en page ) (FK.g. III. epistolography (EI. documents or state papers. I.GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement. of letters. 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq). . 9. letter-writing.. no. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (. 1241-1244). e. LQVK µ – construction.

I. 134. IK. 67). 278. 136). 94. 173. AI. nashr. PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U. FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA. WDQVK U. TD. I.

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.


AT. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. 480. dhurah) (OM). MB. QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). IB. PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. OM. II. IA. I. 50. IR. 133. 390. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq. I. nashan – wheat starch. 395). 230: minshaµah). starch paste (made of sorghum. 13. . starch paste (TS. SA. minshafah – blotter (TD. 136). 21. index. 12. 21). index. compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. DD. 60. 106. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. ST. II.

handle (SK. 249.142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1. 241. ni¦ E 1. 137).  . straight line. 103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ .. 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn.133. 269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2. the letter alif (IR. 240. pallet-like tool (HT. . stroke.. lin.

IA. up-stroke (SA. MB. 101. IB. 103. 43. 59). 156. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE.  folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. III. munta¦ib – ascender. 59) 3. 47. 11. UD. LM.

218. tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. FZ. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah).g. JL. 217. III. 93. 88. ZM. e. reading note. min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element. medallion. 43). na„ar – study note. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI.

  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK. $+  .) .


nuÌÌ U. Q „ir (pl.

170). II. na„m. comp. versification. tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM. curator. no. I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. shiÑr.  DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2. 2812). .

no. sifr 13. MJ. PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. II. al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). IR.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. QDTT U – carver. nafÃah) – pockets of air. 230. nafa¨ (sg. 23). minfadh – punch. awling (MB. 208. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). 391: for sewing of quires). 481. 5). passim). 133.3. IV. WDQT Œ. 392). bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. naqr – inscription. II. revision (KF. awl (SA. tanaqquŒ – correction. engraver (KM. epigraphy (KM. I. sifr 13. engraving (on stone). IV. DD. nafdh – punching. AT.

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

IV. 469. 49. 5). 471. IK. – ink (KK. KM. 84. naqsh SO QXT VK. SA. sifr 13. II.

105. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. 931). illumination (EI. 400). epigraphy (FT. engraving. naqr 2. MB. TS. inscription. VII. comp. IA. 63) 3. QLT VKDK 1. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. 156. painting. 29-32.

. IA.  0% 105. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8. 59).

sifr 13. Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW. carver. 266). QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI. copying (FK. 159). miniature painter. 931-932). engraver (KM.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. 5) 2. illuminator (PA. WDQT VK – writing. 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. IV. VII. 141. designer. 155. III.

III. III. naq¦. 58). vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. 38). 16-17) 2. KH. nuqaÃ. haplographic error. III. letter-pointing (TE. SA. nuq¨ah (pl. naq¨ 1. 16-17. nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. TE. SA. 160. haplography (TP. 151. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl.


IA. IA. numrah. . Q TLO (pl. citing. abbrev. transcription (MU. copying. MB. nimrah – number. copyist. exact copy (apograph). naqalah) 1. translation. orthographer (LT. 218) 2. 12. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. 368). extract. 137. calligrapher (TE. AW. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used . figure. naql 1. 33. QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. translator. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. 16. 68) 5. nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã). HT. XII. 133. TE. quotation 3. ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW. QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. 105. 16) 4.  VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. quoting. 59: nuqaà mudawwarah.

embellished writing. numbering. written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA. namq WDQP T – elegant. 62. 91). SK. AM. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 .GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. copying (TE. 53. KK. 45. 16. 53. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers.

45. 180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( . HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM). NI. Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC.

369. copying (KH. 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). AW. elegant. sifr 13. namnamah 1.1). compact writing (KM. 119. embellished writing. n. munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting. 237). WDQP O – compact writing. copying (SK. QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy). 38). calligraphic composition (NI. 181. AA. painted illustration (KF. 105) 2. calligraph. IV. QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U. II.

– floral design. QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. of maÃP V q. used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST. 43). PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the .) (LM. arabesques (on book covers) (LC. 26. having an open counter (ant. 44). 22. al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina. 69). index. IB. PXQ U – syn.v. of mufatta¨. IB.

498-450. 27). III. 86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð. KF.146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. II. EI. Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q.

106. KD. 700. – inkwell (SK. II. 82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. IK.

II. I. xiii. 285). SL. xi. LQWLK µ – end. termination. CI. LQK µ SO LQK Ð W. abbrev. GA. II. 87. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. CI. / / / (for intahá) (MW. 110.



 **** DKG E (sg. hudb. hud hud SO KDG KLG. 36). hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

.. WDKGK E 1. I. 23).. 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 . correction. epitome (EA. revision (DM) 2..  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah). abridgement. LKG µ – dedication (FN.

author. MG. rounding (of the spine). I. 69. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. 483. IA. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO. backing (MB. 73) 2. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. compiler (SS. 181. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. 108) 2. WDKO O 1. X. 72. EI. 109. abridger.GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. 61). epitomist. muhall.

 . VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9.


   ..  PDUJLQ ') ..

/&  0.  PDUJLQDO note. . abbrev. gloss.

. glossing.. WDKP VK 1. annotation (TT. K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ . 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK.  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn).


 muhammash – glossed. 102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. annotated (TW.

IR.. syn. LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP. raÐV HJ 6$ . 57. K PDK – head (of a letter). 90). al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah. 4. unpointed letters (TP. 244). . GL. MH. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points.. 57.  K PDW DO-alif).

transcription in full. 25. page (MU. face. 182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') . IV. 25) 2. 31. upper cover (TS.   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah). epitome (DM). upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS. 43-45). 31) 3. ¶alá al-wajh – copying. recto (of a document or leaf) 4. wajh(ah) 1. ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( .. wajh al-hirr (lit. II.. making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL.148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement.

. 6$ .Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC. 82). -92). 109). 29. al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK. wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG. MK. al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al..

KM. 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh. IV. wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. 29. 5. KK. – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 464. waŒVK see sinn. 82). MK. 53). 218). wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. SA. . II. sifr 13. MJ. waŒy – writing. piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK.

no.73). 95. DA). piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK.GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing. no. waraq SO DZU T. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. lobed medallion (DH.73). muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH. WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette.

 -195.KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-. WS.  SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper. 85-.


 $5  . abbrev. piece (of paper. leaf. parchment or leather) 2. folio (folium). waraqah 1.


25). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 11. 29). (TS. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. AG. wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC. 109).

al-waraq (al-N JKDG.VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. 85). I. DO-.

al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN. 75. I. 77) 2. European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. DO-5 P 1. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. French paper (PT. 31). 378).

waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM). VI. DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT. 193. SA. OM). 30. al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark. paper bearing an imitation watermark. Tre Lune) (PT. . 31).

150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT. 32). al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O.

32. al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI. WS. 87. WS. JL. 84). 82). SA. MS. al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . 88. – glazed paper (PT. 35. 380). pasteboard (JL. II. 107. cardboard (FT. al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN. 104) 2. MD. 394). 487.

WR. bookseller. copying. 148) 2. 161). LC. IB. 69. IV. 495). 22. II. scribe (SL. 82. 558-561). 28. al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. II. JL. 66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). index. KF. professional copyist. 81. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book. ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. 87. MP. 94). – marbled paper (DM. MN. stationer. foliated arabesque design (ST. 380). 22. transcription (WS. 93. bookbinder (QS. 88. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. I. maysam SO PD\ VLP. foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3. WS. 14. FI. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. I. 65). EI. 9. WDZU T 1. index. IK. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. 16.

135). stamp (AB. mawsim SO PDZ VLP. – tool.

washŒ – decorating. II. ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK . 65). festival. MP. CI. 10). index. For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e.g. decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST. – feast. 22.

stamping (of leather) (HT. lin.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1. drawing (AD. 186) 2. 93) 3. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK.125. writing. . also WDZVK P – tooling.


stamp (HT. UK. awÁ O ZDÁO W. wa¦l. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). wi¦l. lin. 18. – pattern (created by tooling). washy. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE.126). wu¦l (pl.

knife (used by the waÁÁ O . VI. vox reclamans (NM. 90). collema (kollema) (WS. SA. piece. also Z ¦ilah – catchword. NZ. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. 88. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. 144) 3. 812. 234. 683. 65) 2. wa¦lah 1.  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD. leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. 110). II. HB. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ. darj). 10.

$' .

 wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. arrangement (of a text) (MU. ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. aw  Ñ ) – composition. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. VI. 3132). comp. 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P. replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. I. 62. 187. 12. KF. wa„¶ (pl. PA.

376). Z „i¶ – compiler. IV. . author (DF.

152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface. prologue. proem (DM). P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G.

TM.  . – collation session (TP.192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $. 56.

awÑiyah) – 1. wi¶ µ (pl. ME. case. 575) 2. box (MS. container (OM). 16. 19. DA). ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. wifq SO DZI T. 87: ZDT ¶ah.

autograph. 124. taking something down in writing (SL. X. KM. motto. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. writing something down. WDZT ¶ 1. I. 96). AD. royal edict.. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. 108). KF. X. I. 69. 392. 392-393) 3. signature (EI. 125) 4. LC. 189. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the . . QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. al-WDZ T ¶. stamp (IK. 28. 10) 2. IV. 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). sifr 13. P IDT – seal. 28. LC. decree (EI. 189). gloss. apostil (usually signed) (AD. 100. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah.

GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines. tashÑ U W.

g. 90). 90. Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. waqf 1.9 1123. II. WDTU Ì (q. LC. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA. 43-46. WDZT I SO WDZT I Turkey). 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (. also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH.g. II. al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e. 73-77. 187). LM. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . 38) 2. (AS. unfinished stroke (e. JM.) (BL. LM. WDZT I (KF. 63).in Persia. al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf). reading. KF. 61. 146). II.v. KH. AS.. 146. endowment. 473) – endowment certificate or statement. KF. PDZT I 1.29. number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS. 1125. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. 441). bequest note (OS. LM. 146.g. 146. wakf 3. waqfiyah. III. perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’). 69). 428-442). above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. 100. .

logograph. K P – omission (IK. 123). 28).  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. 95. comp. 95. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu). overlining (TP. AA. sifr 13. IV. wahm – mistake. taÐammul 2. error (IK.) (LC. It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia. . 122). which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. wakt – letter pointing (KM. 55). AA.


maÁ ¨if. ray¨ Q QDVNK. DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq.

144). al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q. \ ELV – rectilinear. ant. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146). 6$ III. of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah.

  8'  $6  /0 ... 6$ .


\DU ¶(ah) – reed. DM. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). 42). reed pen (IK. – hand. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. UA. II. in the hand of) (OT. I \DG. 393. . 86. KD. bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ.

CM.39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK. no.GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e.g.





Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. Algiers. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. AG = Adam Gacek. ed.ABBREVIATIONS 1. A. AC = Adam Gacek. “Das arabische Papier”. 1967. von Karabacek. AF = Oleg F. AD = E. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . Ivanov. transl. Damascus. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. ed. Fagnan. 1989. 1981. Beirut. “The art of illumination”. 1414/1994. Gray. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. Akimushkin and Anatol. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. 1923.1. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E. Al-. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. B. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Max Weisweiler. ed.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. Arabische Paläographie. The arts of the book in Central Asia.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Vol. AJ = J. 1979: 35-57. Riyad. AI = ÑAbd al-.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah. 2 (1989): 37-53. Paris/ London. AE = Adolf Grohmann. ±aydar Ghaybah.VKE O LQ KLV µ. 2-3 (1887): 87-159. Wien.

15.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. London/Oxford. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. Montreal. AO = Adrian Brockett. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. 1982: 1. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. McGill University. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Descriptive catalogue.D. 382-398. binding and paper”. AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. Safwat. AL = . 4 (1989): 144-149. 1996. “Arabic numerals”. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . AQ = David James. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek. Manuscripts of the Middle East. London/Oxford. 1996. AV = François Déroche.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. 1.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451]. AS = Adam Gacek. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. Ars Islamica. 2 (1987): 45-67. 1992. AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. 8 (1941): 65-104. London/Oxford.4 (1986): 131-137. ed. nos. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. 1992.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. no. AP = Nabia Abbott. decoration. AW = Nabil F. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. New York. Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. . AN = Richard Lemay.

Leiden. CM = Adam Gacek.. Montreal. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE . CL = Jan Just Witkam. CD = Arthur J. 1991. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. CT = Pierre A. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. 1958. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. The Chester Beatty Library. Dublin. -CCA = Adam Gacek. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. 1982 . Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. London.O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ. 1984-85. 4 (1991): 35-53. CI = Adam Gacek. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO. Arberry. MacKay. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Oriens. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.

no. DB = R.4 (1971). M. London. Iskandar.S. Paris. Blachère. Dictionnaire .´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society. N. 61.Z. Denizeau. Dictionnaire arabe-français. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. Chouémi and C. CW = A. De Biberstein Kazimirski. 1967. 1960. -DDA = A.

“The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl. A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”. fasc. fasc. Dictionnaire arabe-français. 1967. Paris.. NY. ed. de Premare. DR = Donald P. A dictionary of modern written Arabic. DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af.D.2 (1938): 141-151. ed. 59 (1991): 229-235. DQ = François Déroche. Beryus. Revue des études islamiques. Little. 1994. Beirut. DT = Tawfik Canaan. ed.M. 1994.. Frankfurt.-L. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. J.1986. 0DPO N studies review. ±amd al-. Ithaca. 4.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. Wiesbaden. 4th ed.1 (1937): 69-110. Archeological studies. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar. DC = A. 4 (1989): 44-55. DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah. DM = Hans Wehr. DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. 1984. . “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. 2 (1998): 93-193.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. 5. DP = Adam Gacek. DG = Werner Diem. Paris. Kuwait. 1989. Cowan. . 1993 .

1993. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. New ed. Leiden.d. London/ Oxford. 1986. Istanbul. transl. London (later Costa Mesa.S.S. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. 5 . London. 1998. Dimand. 1979. Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley.EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168. 1995: 93-101. EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”.. 1995: 17-57. n. eds. -FFD . 1999. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.VO P \DK. 1997. FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library. ed.160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. New York. Baghdad.. EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. E. Calif. Yarshater. Meisami and P.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus. Starkey. 1982 . Encyclopedia of Arabic literature.EU K P .). 1960 . A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá. Cairo. Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. London. -EEA = J. EP = François Déroche. FM . FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q. Al-)XQ Q DO-. à W´ Al-Mawrid.LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. Part 1.

Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1966. Baku. Wiesbaden. Cairo. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. . HN = Ñ \LGDK . 50-99. herausgegeben von W. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. 1967. FT = Oktay Aslanapa. 6 (1991): 41-58. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5. Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. Cambridge.U. Fischer. HD = A. 1982. Cairo. Kaziev (Gaziev). 1994.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q . A Grammar of the Arabic language. HT = Adam Gacek. GL = W. transl. )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum.ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. Rabat. Istanbul. 1987.EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”. 3rd ed. ed. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1992. Wright. 1987. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W. ³.EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar.

ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-. 1983.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-.1981. J.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q .EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. of Chicago. Beirut. 1973. IB = G. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145. Déroche and F. 8.2 (1979): 221-284.H. Beirut. IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. ed. 5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ. 1997: 57-63.OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ. no. )DKP 6DÑd. Petherbridge. Bosch. à W´ Al-Mawrid. Richard.August 18. ed. Qum. Cairo/ Tunis. Cairo. A¨mad ‚aqr. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. 1981. Paris. 1319 A.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  . 1389/1970. May 18 . 1995: 123-136. Univ. The Oriental Institute.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.. . IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab. 1401 AH [1989 or 1990].1987? . ed. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. IJ = Jan Just Witkam. Chicago. F. IM = Ñ. IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition. Damascus. London. Carswell and G.

Al-0DQ KLO. JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  . Ph. 6 pl. S. 20. ed.PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E. 1982. .LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð.1961..PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD. Damascus.EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”. 1985.. 0DMDOODW . JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G.D. 1962.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). ed. Riyad. ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð.1 (1958): 81-106. KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E. KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-. -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK. Algiers. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. 1997. Baghdad. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I .. 1969. Cairo. ÑIzzat ±asan.l.G E (Cairo). KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  .XOO \DW DO. 1363 [1984]. Qum. University of Michigan. 1962.G E DOV PLÑ. Beirut.n. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU . s. -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed). no. 38 (1989): 7-103. [Tehran?].ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil. 1983.

1316-21 A. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. RDVK G DOÑ.Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91. ed.H. 1.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”.H.240 (1984): 61-68.VO P . 2. 1. no. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³.164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan. no. London. 1978. Cairo.2 (1973): 43-78. 1981. Safadi.LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”. KM = Ñ$O LEQ . KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. KS < VXI DO-. Fehervari and Y. Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q. no. KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK .DWW Q  ³. ed. 1937: 125-161. “Al-. by Arthur Jeffery. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K. 1 (1963): 26-48. Á KL = G.LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.LW E. no.KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo.3 (1964): 1933. Leiden. 2 (1946): 9-18. Al.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.

Wiesbaden.XZDLW 1977.LW E DO-zuhd. ed. KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá.LW E DONXWW E. . ed.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  . . Raif Georges Khoury. 1976. . .

500). Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. Ben Cheneb. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. “The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 2 (1987): 68-87. 1984. Arabic-English lexicon. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. Cairo. Rev. Manuscripts of the Middle East. LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. LL = Edward William Lane. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. Cambridge. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. 48 (1989): 21-29. Brill. 1929. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam. Baghdad.S.VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. LC = Adam Gacek. 1992. LB = Jan Just Witkam. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Revue africaine. 1911-1931. 302-303 (1920): 134-138. LD = P.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif. ed. 1978 (catalogue no. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. Leiden. ed. Samarrai. van Koningsveld and Q. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. 1790-1930. MELA Notes.J. LE = M.

1391/1971.U T . ed. | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W. Cairo. ME = A. Beirut. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”.4 (1986): 185-248. no. . 1913.d. Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK. Beirut. 20 (1970): 88-137. Beirut. A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\. 1992. 230 (1938): 551-575. MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ . Damascus. ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK. MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.OP DO-Ñ.166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ. Beirut. ed.G DO-Mawlá.O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG . 1972. 1349 [1930]. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut. 1995. Lamare. 1992. Leiden. MK = Etan Kohlberg. MC OL¨ \DK . Journal asiatique. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. n. 15. MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G. ed. 1980. Damascus.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q.

Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. 14. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379.S. no. no. Cairo. MT = Adam Gacek. no. pt. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. N.6 (1993): 641649. MY = François Déroche. “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. Revue des études islamiques. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. 1936-38. London/Oxford.2 (1989): 201-203.4 (1962). 52.. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. 1992. MP = Martin Levey.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. ed.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . 32 (1987): 105-114. MW . Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”.1 (1969): 3-47. 75/76 (1995): 81-90. Al-Mawrid. . Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. 18. 15. 1976-87. MV = François Déroche. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”.LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ . MZ = Rudolf Sellheim. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.

A. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E. Damascus. 1367/1949.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. 2 (1987): 8-17. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. 45 (1977): 1-87. NO = Dimitri Gutas. Cairo. 1. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. “Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI . 1 ILPELU  HG . ND = J. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- . NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 2 (1987): 126-130.168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab. 13. Cairo. NC = Adam Gacek. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. Bonebakker.VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-.3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-.2 (1992): 679-683. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1418/1998: 341-393. Sadan. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid..EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. 1342/1923 . 1928. no.VO P  . Revue des études islamiques. NS = S. NH . NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!). London.

Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane. Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 26 (1976): 199-212. M. “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”.W. OH = J. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. OM = Adam Gacek. “O. by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche. Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill. PT = Terence Walz. Paris/Teheran. New York. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 5 (1960): 124-143. -PPA = Yves Porter.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. OS = Adam Gacek. Daly. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”. ed. 1992. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). Rabat. 1985: 29-48. . 2 (1987): 88-95.H. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. PK = S. Derek Latham. Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”.  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 1994 : 75-81. 10 (1998): 41-63.

RI = W.4 (1986): 259-270. RN = Nabia Abbott. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. Chicago. “Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 195772. .EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . a new direction”. SD = R. no. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. 1938. 1960. 2 (1956): 339-372. -RRA = William L. Beirut. Costa Mesa. Bookbinder. Badr A¨mad ]ayyif. Cairo. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. 1995.  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. ed. Paris. 1 (1987): 21-38. Paris. Beirut. Chicago.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. SL = Nabia Abbott. Studies in Arabic literary papyri. 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920). -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð. Dozy. Bull. SJ . 1973. 3rd ed.170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. 1410/1990. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. 1967. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. 15.

Paris/Istanbul.Q Q  London. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q.H. 1303 A. . 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 1997: 135-150.VO P . “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. Damascus. MS (Paris. TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-. no. TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. ed. Damascus. 1995. 41. ed. Rabat. ed. arabe 6844).H.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK. 1994: 11-32. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie).K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. -TTA = Yvette Sauvan. Ricard.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 1989: 49-50. Bibliothèque nationale. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ. TE = Adam Gacek. François Déroche. 1925. ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab. P. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. 1346-49 A. 1965. MELA notes.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG . Rabat. Paris. 50-51 (1990): 13-18.1 (1997): 55-90. TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Beirut.DWW Q  . TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN.

172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum. 1991. HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. Damascus. +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK .LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed.LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim. n. xx-xxxii. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh. Ñ$EG $OO K . Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. . 1982.EU K P DO-.VKE O  ³. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. F. TS %DNU LEQ . Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E. Hyderabad. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. Rabat. Déroche.d.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. ±amd al-. Jedda. TP = Adam Gacek. Kuwait. 1353/1934. 1989: 51-60. ed. Paris/Istanbul. -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah. pl. ed. 1949. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed.

DaÑwat al-|aqq. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun.2 (1977): 45-56. 1981-83. 1983. 17 (1971): 43-172. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. 18. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. Beirut. Manuscripts of the Middle East. DaÑwat al-|aqq.ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam.4 (1982): 10-24. . UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 23. Beirut. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. no.10 (1975): 80-92. Graz. no. 1 (1986): 49-53. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. Dublin. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”. 16. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. Hildesheim/New York. 1992. no. Chester Beatty Library. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. 1980.

Oá / -XP Gá al. 2. 6 pl.XOO \DW DO.174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá.NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O. 17.G E (Cairo). Tehran. 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed). no. Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al.1 (1955): 43-48. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

/ = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar). nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal. nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P.

numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P. ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah).


Á ¨ib. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨. ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX. Áa¨ ¨. ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl.

 Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah). ‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  . ra L\D $OO K .

 abbah (ta E E.ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).

faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . = Ãurrah. rajÑ. laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ. Ñ UL a.

/ = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu). fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam). waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V.

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

malzamah. Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu). aÁl. Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá). tamma. ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn.

This page intentionally left blank .


This page intentionally left blank .

Gruys and J. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. 1993. Vatican City. Cambridge. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. Alphonse. 1979). The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. It does not. Transl. 1990. Paris. 5 vols. ed. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. 1983. Beit-Arié. Carla. 1984. Sydney M. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. Paris. however. Malachi. 1993. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. 1997. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. 2 vols. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. Toronto. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology. Gumbert. M. Paris. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. 5th ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. Maniaci and P. Munafò. Boyle. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. 1976-1980. Jerusalem. 1976. Bernhard. Cockerell. Bischoff. Leiden. Indeed. 1953 (repr. A. . 1988.1. Dain. Bookbinding. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew.P. London/New York. Les manuscrits. Leonard. Paris. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. Bozzolo. ed.

C. Lemaire. The hand-produced book. Italo. Paris.D. Glenisson. . 1998. peinture. M. Paris. Greek and Latin papyrology. P. Paris. Glaister. La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. 1989. and Wilson.C. Rome. Encyclopedia of the book.. 1999. codicologie et archéologie du livre. 1 (1976): 84-90. 40 (1954): 169-204. 1983. 2nd ed.G. & lettering. Geoffrey Ashall. Diringer. Proceedings of the British Academy. 1977. Murdoch. François and Guineau. Denis. Gallo. Jacques. 1985. Bernard. T. Delamare. David. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. and Skeat. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. M. Johnston. 1985. 1986. Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. London. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. Paul O. Paris. Reynolds. Jean. Muzerelle. Albert. John E. 2nd ed. The birth of the codex. “The codex”. M. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”. ed. Paris. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature. Maniaci. Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. Roberts. 1989. Del. Writing & illuminating. enluminure. A. Paris. études historiques et physico-chimiques. Les matériaux de la couleur. Kristeller. N. 1983. Le livre au Moyen Age. Dukan. Paris. London. Turnhout. 11-13 septembre 1972. 1988. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident.H. 1996. 1984. London/New York. 1988. New York. New York.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). 1990. Oxford. “Paléographie. Codicologica. 1974 : 19-25. Edward. 1953. C. Paris. Gruijs. 1996. L. Roberts. 1974. H. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. Blanchard. Introduction à la codicologie. Louvain-la-Neuve. Paris. ed. Hoffmann. New Castle.

Colette. Oxford. “Handschriftenkunde”. 1. 1 (1986): 106-108. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. 1912. “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . Endress. Toronto. West. Fischer. 5 (1990-91): 9-19. Turner. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P \DK (Tripoli. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. 1989. Maunde. Paris. An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography. Gerhard. Wouters. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Paris. Sirat. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. CNRS. 6 (1989): 367-398. Martin L. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1991. Wiesbaden. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Ñ .XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. [Philadelphia]. herausgegeben von W. 13-15 septembre 1972. A.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. London/New York. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. Paris. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM. Gacek. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Libya). 1974. 4 vols. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. E. 1998. Baghdad. 1989. Thompson. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Stuttgart. Yale University. 1977. 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad. 1972. London.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts. I. Paris. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. 1994. The typology of the early codex. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”. Barbara A. 1982: 306-315. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. VII/2 (1998): 2-7. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Adam. Eric G.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U .VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998.

Albany.Q Q  London. ed. Atiyeh. London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1995. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Paris. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. 87/88 (1999). Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. London.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. NY. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1 (1996) – . Paris. 1996. Leiden. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. J. London. . Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1 (1955) – . François Déroche et al.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. ed. ed. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). ed. 1992.182 I. 1991..J. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Yusuf Ibish. Witkam. 2.Petersburg/Helsinki. 1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997.VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. ed. 3.1 (1995) – .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 1. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient). International journal for Oriental manuscript research. François Déroche. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed. ed. I. 1991– . George N. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Dutton. London. Cairo. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East. Riyad. 1997. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1 (1986) – . Manuscripta Orientalia.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU. no. 1420/1999. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VO P . St. thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel. ed. Y. Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-.

EU K P 6KDEE ¨.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe. 18-19 Nov. ed. ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-.Oá. 1999. 1994. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. Déroche and F.BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h.VO P  -30 Nov. Déroche. F.VO P . . 1999. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. Cairo. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. London. London. 1995 HG .VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. Dubai. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. 1992. FayÁal al-±DI\ n. 1998. Paris. Richard. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov. 26-29 mai 1986). MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”. F.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 7 (1999). al-. Dubayy. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1997 HG . Rabat. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ilá 15 M \  m. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1989. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. ed. 1998. John Cooper. Turnhout. (forthcoming). Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. M. ed. 1997. London. ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. Istanbul/Paris. Zerdoun BatYehouda. Casablanca. Paris. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul.

. Akimushkin. “Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-.OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK.2 (1990): 189-197. Lugano/Milan.VO P \DK. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad. Al-Kutub al-.Oá”. Efim A. “The triumph of the qalam”. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. 90-111. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. no. Anas B.184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. [Florence]. 31. 1995: 35-75. Khalidov. Petersburg. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”. 1929. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-. Oleg F.VO P \DK DO. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad. New York. ed. and Rezvan. no.OP DOÑ. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science.] Arnold.LW E DO-. 11. T. Adolf.W.VO P  . 1968-83: 13. Pages of perfection. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”. 4. St. and Grohmann.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ.2 (1980): 3-46. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences.U T .

Bielawski. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VL ND Z ZLHFLH . Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 1995: 103-121.VO P .VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1993. Józef.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. ed.Q Q  London. London. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. . ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO.VODPX. Dutton. 1961. Warsaw. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW .QV Q \DK  Ñ . 1997: 207-227. Y.K PLV .

VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).. 12 (1992): 75-110. Koningsveld.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG . herausgegeben von W. [2nd revised ed.LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al.. Bibliothèque nationale de France. P. “Al-. by Tatiana Minorsky. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- . Geburtstag.VO P DO-makhà Ã. Among Arabic manuscripts. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1991: 811-823. François et al. Fischer. A.1 (1963): 26-48. 1. 61. Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia. 1986. Leiden. Wiesbaden. Moscow.S. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Frankfurt am Main. Tunis.EU K P ³$O-.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. 1.] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah. al-. Déroche. no.Y. W  $¨mad. 4 (1974): 303-311. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Endress.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”.. B. ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-. Gerhard.BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan . Riyad. 4-6 (1965): 9-57. al-.2 (1986): 348-361. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Krachkovskii.VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization). 1997. 1989. van. 1982: 271-291. Khalidov. “Handschriftenkunde”.3 (1964): 19-33.XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad). Maktabat MiÁE ¨. no. Transl. I. no. “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”. 1985. 2000. Israel Oriental studies. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Paris. 0DMDOODW . 1953. Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe.: Jeddah.

186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW . al-$K O  @ Piemontese. Johannes. 1992: 17-22.LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. ed. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al.K PLV .Y.. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. ed.VO P . Transl. London. Paola. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”. Hillenbrand. Munafò. [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. 0DTGLV  .IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1995: 33-55. tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Maniaci and P. M. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. John Cooper. “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”. Gazette du livre médiéval. 1992: 29-42. Princeton. 24 (1994): 1-7. French. ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. ed.EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. ed. Atiyeh.VO P    vols. 269-331. Angelo Michele. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .VO P .QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). Sayyid Husayn. al-Musfir.UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 1993: 2. 1992: 7-17. Orsatti. George N.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. The Arabic book. Rosenthal. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G. Franz. 1984. 1997. Albany.EU K P . Pedersen. 1992: 45-54. London. Damascus. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. N. R. 0XU ZDK . in 3. London. . John Cooper. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991). %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Vatican City.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-.IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ed. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad. London. ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”.

LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”. Al-. J. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G. 1-2 (1986). 43. Bibliotheca Orientalis.BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan. 36-58.

Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W .. Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô.VO P \DK.

J.A.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al.D.J. J.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Richard. Viviane. J. Witkam. pl. 8: 149-154. Meisami and P. S. 31. new ed. 2 vols. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. 1999. Prague. Kuwait. the Arab world and Africa. 1993: 39-46. Svjetlost. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott. XV-XVIII.EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al. Sellheim. ³. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W. and Sukanda-Tessier. &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. London. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq. Déroche and F. 5: 207-208. 1 (1970): 112-113. A. new ed. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient. Bonebakker. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. Arberry. A. 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. I. London/New York. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”. J. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- . Journal of Arabic literature. Threefold wisdom: Islam. Nabia. Sarajevo. 5. Starkey.. 1997: 235-263. “Two rare manuscripts”.H.LW E´ EI.VO P . Rudolf. 1988: 1. “Nuskha”.L. Paris. 154-160. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. 1992: 23-28. F. 8 (1949): 129-164. (1997): 1-39. “Books and book-making”. ed. Bivar. 1988..S.VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK.. EI. Sharpe. Journal of Near Eastern studies. ed. al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³.

Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies. Manuscripts of the Middle East. François. Déroche. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. Daiber. 2 (1987): 18-36. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. De Blois. ³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”. Hans. the .188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. Bibliothèque nationale. 14 (1984): 1-7.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. François.

´ Revue des études islamiques. Gazette du livre médiéval. Humbert. BnF. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”. Der Islam. no. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. F. Richard. no. ——— ³/H . Geneviève. 60. 6 pl. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”.12 (1988): 12-15. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Istanbul/Paris. Paul. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Hartmann. Paris. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”. Déroche.1 (1983): 112-142. Déroche and F. 58 (1990): 209-212. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe. ed. Angelika. Géhin. F. 1997: 161-175. ed. 1989: 23-30.

Hespéris. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. Mingana. Koningsveld. Cambridge. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library. Journal asiatique. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. “Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR. Leiden. 1994: 9-20. Miklos. A.LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”. 1977. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. van. E. Rabat..S. Lévi-Provençal. P. 1936. “Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”. Muranyi. 18 (1934): 198-200. 203 (1923): 161-168.

´ Die Welt des Orients. 29 (1998): 149-157. .

1967: 41(87)-72(118). Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV). Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Wiesbaden. 1997: 153-162. 1997: 293-326. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands.] Vajda. 1995: 93-101. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ. J. Ritter.Q Q  London. London Institution. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. London. S. Adel. J. Oriens.J. R. 7 (1954): 322-347. 1962: 1. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer. Oxford. Hellmut. 6 (1953): 63-90. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. 270 (1982): 229256. ——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-. R. Schacht. F. Taf. ed.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”. G.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 14 (1967): 225-258. Sidarus.LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. Déroche and F. Paris.M. Arabica. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen. 5 (1928-30): 541-560. ——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal. Paris. 1969: 7-31. London. Richard. PinderWilson. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. H.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. ed.LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”. Witkam. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. 271-284. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens. 1984.1993. Stern.

1994: 89-98.. . Rabat.

1 (1986): 111-117. 2 (1987): 111-125. 4 (1988): 155-180.190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ .LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK. Manuscripts of the Middle East. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 4 (1989): 85-114. ——— ³7KH µ. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1 (1986): 86-99. . I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”.

246 (1985): 133-151.VO P \DK´ MajalODW . .4 (1982): 10-24. Muslim bookproducing)”. Ph. 1985. Muhammad Faris. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”. no. 18.K PLV . Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 23. Ñ Á . 24. no. diss. 1 (1955): 72-90.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. University of Michigan. Rabat.XOO \DW DO. 9 (1935): 131-143.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I .. “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”. All-India Oriental Conference. Déroche.IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. I T Ñ$UDE \DK. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking. Islamic culture. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.XOO \DW DO. 9 (1984): 66-71. François. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”. 3 (1989): 117119. Akhtar. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. Ahmadmian. .QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”. 9 (1937): 294-310.DUE M .G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-.2 (1977): 45-56. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO. Jamil.G E EL-TiÃZ Q. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming).D. no.UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”.

16 (1970): 37-65. Rabat. De Jong. 29 (1412 A. DaÑwat al-|aqq.10 (1975): 80-92. Hassocks. no. Binebine. 1977: 235-265. J. Frederick and Witkam. 14. no. I. „ayyib. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP . al-Namlah. 18 (1971): 17-47. 1992.H. “Libraries”. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-.3 (1988): 409-436.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . 63. 2 vols. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD.C. Sarajevo.350. 26 (1987): 37-90. 1988.4 (1989): 178-195.):90-104.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. 41 (1947): 305. Grimwood-Jones et al. Al0DQ KLO. Riyad. no. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”. Jan Just. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 16. Svjetlost.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK. AsÑad. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . 7.VO P´ Al-Mashriq. D. England.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW.P. Ñ$O LEQ . =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-. ed. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. Ahmed Chouqui.

31 (1944): 55-59. D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus.-1700 J. Maktabat al-Asad.”. . Manuscripts of the Middle East. G.C. no. Hespéris.259)”. Deverdun. 2 (1987): 68-87. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H.

Beirut. 38 (1989): 7-103. 42.46 (1989): 26-29. EI. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . 7 (1999): 77-98. L. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1998): 7-32. 6: 197-200. London/ New York. new ed. Sayyid. Heffening. Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature. Wiesbaden. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 1967. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. 1982: 306-308.EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie. MELA notes. Ayman FuÐ G ³.] ShaEE ¨ . Al-0DQ KLO. Richter-Bernburg. . W. 1 (1958): 125-136. 1998: 2. no. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. J.D. “Maktaba”.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . no.S. Mosque libraries: an historical study. Damascus. Adam. J. ed. 5 (1990-91): 99-105. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge.VO P \DK. Riyad. Cairo. Fischer. Mohamed Makki. “Libraries.. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978. Yussef. 470-471. medieval”.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad.VO P \DK  Sayyid. .KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”. Muminov. “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”. Wasserstein. Shavasil. MaÃbaÑDW . New York.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Gacek. “Al-.KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1987. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”. “Handschriftenkunde”. no.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”. and Pearson. Starkey. David. herausgegeben von W. Meisami and P. Sibai. Ashirbek and Ziyadov. Endress. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 4. Gerhard.

>3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). Riyad. K. bulles et talismans islamiques. 1996: 16. J. ——— “Islamic art. Franz. Deny. and Sourdel. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans. The dictionary of art. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. 542-543. Rosenthal. 14.2 (1997-8): 365-383. J. 1986.3 (1988): 409-436. EI. J.BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . History of manuscripts (ownership statements. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. Turner. no. J. etc. “Muhr”. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. Deverdun. Gaston and Ghiati. Kalus. Mhammed ben Abdeslem. Ludvik. 4: 1102-1105. and Nizami. no. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ.A. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. Oxford. Seals”. D. 1997: 331-343. Perser und Türken. 2.-C. 1981. Hespéris. 7: 472-473. Déroche and F. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 13-14 (1371). Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. new ed. Adam.. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 63. 2 (1987): 88-95. ed. 1849. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. Catalogue des cachets. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI. Paris. New York. F. Allan. Paris. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s. Gacek.] Hammer-Purgstall. J.)”. 41 (1954): 411423. Vienna. Richard.) Afshar. Oriens. new ed. VIII. 711-718 (33-40). 8. Iraj. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. ed.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. waqf-statements. seal impressions. (in particular).

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

. 1997: 179-196. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.Q Q  London.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.

1 (1980): 87-88. EI. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. Ñ .. “Islamic art. Angelo M. Turner. EI. suppl. Journal for the history of Arabic science. 545-546. M. (1944): 145-150. McG. 4. Baghdad. A.194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Library preservation. “Alphabets magiques arabes”. J.] Piemontese. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI.2 (1938):141-151. H. 10. 9. Matton. London/Oxford.. “The seal of Solomon”.. ed. Archaeological studies. Paris. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. Journal asiatique. 14 (1989): 5-12. 5 (1984): 27-55. Forgeries”. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. new ed. Saidan. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei.A. fasc. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P.S. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. Berytus. 19 (1922): 250-262. 10: 177-178. fasc.3-4: 153-154. Tübingen. 5 (1997): 5-8. 2 (1987): 49-53. 1993 (The Nasser D. 1941. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. Walter B. Dawkins. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. Casanova. Marian. Sylvain. 4. new ed. 18 (1921): 37-55.1 (1937):69-110. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Denny. The dictionary of art. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. J. XVI). La Ricerca folklorica. MELA notes. 1996: 16. 10: 500-502. “Tilsam”. IX.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. Winkel. New York. Pollock. 44 (1988): 8-10. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches. La magie arabe traditionelle. . new ed. I. I. 5.LW EG U . Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. James. no. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). 1930. Tawfik. 1977. série II. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan.

1. 5 (1976): 144145. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. Gramlich. 11. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”. Istanbul/Paris. Déroche. Frye.48 (1989): 21-29. “7D]Z U´ EI. 1974: 106-109. Encyclopaedia Iranica.. Wiesbaden. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-. Adam. “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. nos. II. Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.50-51 (1990): 13-18. ed.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. Yarshater. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. 1989: 39-43. I. no. MELA notes. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. new ed. . ed. 6KDEE ¨ . F. MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. Dorothea. London. Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . MELA notes. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. WRITING SURFACES. 10: 90-100. no. ±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”. Richard N.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda.] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-. [Text in Turkish and English. tools and forms . 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French).EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. 15.4 (1986): 131-140. 1998: 341-393. Gacek. Ma¨I Ì. herausgegeben von R.VO P . 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . 44 (1997): 233-274. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. E. Adam.

17.196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus). Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .55-56 (1996): 53-62. nos. al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr.

VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. Teil 1. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan. new ed.. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . Rabat. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1990):156-170. 1995 – . 1994: 11-32. MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. no. ed. Cairo. Aleppo. Wien. A. al-. ed. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien.. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. Grohmann. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa. Porter. “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE . MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). ed. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad. A.OP \DK  Ghédirah. Arabische Paläographie.4 (1976): 99-106. 1961: 66-131. Kuwait. no. Janert. Yves. . “Une traduction persane du traité G¶. Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah.O W DO-WDMO G.EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. 17 (1971). Klaus Ludwig.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz.EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD. 8: 834-835. 19. Bonn.

62. no. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh.I. .O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. no. no.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.1 (1988): 50-65. F. 63. ed. 1989: 61-67.1 (1975): 83-90. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.S. Istanbul/Paris. P.M.4 (1987): 760-795. Rahman. Déroche. 20.

1990: 219-228. Khan.] Sauvan.VO P \DK.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.VO P . London.1. Intellectual studies on Islam. 1966: 49-118. 2. A. Leiden/Köln. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. Wheeler M. Khoury.2). Dickson. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Mazzaoui. Naturwissenschaften. et al. Fischer. Salt Lake City. J. Geoffrey. RDVK G DOÑ. ed. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. “Arabic papyri”. ed. EI. Arabische Chronologie. F. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W . Thackston. ——— “Papyruskunde”. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Istanbul/Paris. ed. 1993. 8: 261-265. Michel M. inks. Revue des études islamiques. herausgegeben von W. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”. “Papyrus”. [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. Utah. 82. Déroche. 1995: 1-16. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416.BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. both original text and translation. Hüttermann. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.G. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries..Q Q  London. Wiesbaden. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 10 pl. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”. Etudes de papyrologie. R. 1982: 251-270. 45 (1977): 41-87. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper. ——— Bills. Adolf. II. 1 (1932): 23-95. colors. Yvette. 1997: 57-76. new ed. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”. Arabische Papyruskunde. Abt. Essays written in honor of Martin B. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. London/ Oxford. Papyrus Grohmann. Erg. 1989: 49-50. by Adolf Grohmann.

new ed. Sellheim. 30 (1996): 1-19. R. 5:173-174.. “?irà V´ EI. ..

François. Khoury.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar.198 II. new ed. Al-Madkhal. 2: 540-541. and Witkam. . Endress. Sigmaringen. Adam. Herstellung. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Marie-Thérèse.G. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat . 79-83. Structur.LW E.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ .Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas. Paris. 1995: 1757. 4 (1947): 1358-1366. Ronald. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). II.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. J. new ed. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. London.. EI. 7. al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. Grohmann. The nature and making of parchment. 1975. 8: 407-410. 3. 1998. Reed. Restaurierung.VO P´ Al. R. ed. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”.. Rück. ——— ³. “Djild”. 1929 : 4. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995. P. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. 1997: 93-134. 1991: 45-46. A.J. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Cairo. Leeds.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world . The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. G. 4. Pergament: Geschichte. . EI. “Ra¯¯”.VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.

Gazette du livre médiéval.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. Francis. 1999: 41-53. 14. “Arab papermaking”.EQ % G V SS-81..VO P . “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. no.VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”. “Neue Quellen”. ed.Q Q  London.] . Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Th. 1997: 35-55. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. [For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. The paper conservator.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’]. 17 (1971): 147-152. 15 (1991): 28-35. G. “Le papier arabe”. M. Don.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI .BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK. Beit-Arié. Baker. Briquet. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Bavavéas. . 1931. ——— ³.] Richard. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”. Levey. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P    5-104. 1992. “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”. 1993. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”. Babinger. Turnhout. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche. and Humbert. Franz. 1995: 77-91. al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). “Les papiers non filigranés”. Berlin. Irigoin. London. ——— “A note on the expression ‘. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. M.Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ . M. 4 (1989): 67-68. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ .. 17 (1990): 24-30. “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques.VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-.EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P.

new ed. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. 5.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. 1993: 1. Hans Heinrich. 1978. .. new ed. Paul et al. 1999: 395-401. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. E. 4: 419420. Munafò. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”. 1955: 129-161. 5 (1995): 42-44. 1997: 45-54. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”. Turner. C. 313-393. Hilversum. Jonathan M. Bloom. F. ed. no. 29 et 30 mai 1998. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Paper”. Paris. Einfürung in die Papierkunde.. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. N. Papiergeschichte. Déroche. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”. Jean. Humbert. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. no. Paris. 4: 741-743.F. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. Irigoin. New York. ed. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”. Briquet. Briquet’s Opuscula. Labarre. Turnhout. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). ghDG N ghid”. 286. Labarre. Bockwitz.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39. Buch und Schrift. Leipzig.J. ed.-M. “?aÃÑ”. M. Canat. Gazette du livre médiéval. 1941: 1-42. Maniaci and P. Journal asiatique. 9-12. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques.. 1999: 61-73. 351-354. Briquet’s Opuscula. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”. 50. ed. Dart. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. by Fritz Hoyer. Aramco world. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. EI. The dictionary of art. Marianne Barrucand. New York. 28 (1996). Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. J. Vatican City. 1996: 16. Hunter. ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. EI. ed. “Islamic art. 1955: 162-169. Geneviève. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”. 1 (1938): 83-86. III. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques.J. Hilversum. M.1 (1998): 1-54. E. ed. Björkman. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. W.

[Istanbul]. ed. “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”. 13/12 (1963): 18-21. Baker and S. 149 (1993): 475-502. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’. M. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Macfarlane. [9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. Winchester. von. ——— Arab paper. 42 (1988): 57-79. M. Russell. Dittmar. Munafò. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. [Text in English and French. 265-312. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. Handmade papers of India. ed. London. Mehmed Ali. Naples. [In particular: pp. Kâgitçi. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. Bijdragen tot de taal-. N. by D.] . 1988: 153-169. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Vatican City. 1991.1887. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies. 1999: 119134. 1976.] Karabacek. J. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro. Jones. Maniaci and P. Turnhout. ed. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”. land. Papiergeschichte. “Das arabische Papier”. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. Transl. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”. Papiergeschichte. 4 (1888): 75-122.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. 1993: 1. Scriptorium. 2-4 June 1981. Islington Books. Marie-Thérèse. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. Additional notes by D. Alembic Press. Naples. Baker.en volkenkunde. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). Luigi Santa Maria et al. 1987.

no. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 8. Alexandra. R. by Sarah Nicholson. no.2 (1990): 1-11. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. ——— The history of paper in Spain. Neeta. Rantoandro. no. 13. Turnhout. “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. ed. M. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. 1999: 19-30. Richard. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. Journal asiatique. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 0DMDOODW . Mappin. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . ‚ E W . Vidal. L. nos. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”. Research bulletin. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. M. Archipel. Francis. Quraishi. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). ed. Gabriel. 1999: 31-40. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Salimuddin. 1995.2 (1998): 20-24. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. Peter F. Transl. Walz. The paper maker. 21. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 206 (1925):159-170.G E (Cairo). New Delhi. Terence. 19. Tschudin. Premchand. International paper history (IPH). Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Pakistan library bulletin. Valls i Subirà. 1978-82. Centre of Arabic Documentation. Turnhout. M. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. Madrid. Carme. Bombay. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”.1 (1963): 21-30. “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”.XOO \DW al. Yves. M. 32. Turnhout. Soteriou. Salim. Oriol. and Bouvier. 1999: 105-118. 3 vols.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. no. 3 (1989): 29-36.1 (1957): 245-261. 1999. 26 (1983): 86-116. “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. Sistach. ed. Bookbinder. Qureshi.

Heawood. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. Hilversum. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. 1982: 27-40. István. Watermarks.] Eineder. Anchor watermarks. 4 vols. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection. Turnhout. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”.M. The Briquet album. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. après-texte. Nagy. texte. Sofia. Hilversum. van der. Amsterdam. 1985: 29-49. .). Irigoin. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. 1957. K. 5 (1980): 9-36. 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. ed. 1967. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Richard L. Labarre. by L. Les filigranes. Paris/Budapest. C. etc. Hilversum. Georg. Amsterdam.J. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. “The reliability of watermarks”. Jean. ——— (ed. Modernization in the Sudan. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. 15 (1989): 15-19. Vladimir. II). [Repr. Mošin. New York. E. XIII). Briquet. 1954. Zaghreb. 1992. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. Horst. Watermarks in paper in Holland. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Codicologica.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”.A. M. 1999: 149-163. Amsterdam. Hay and P. The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries. 2 vols. Hills. VIII). Nikolaev. England and France. I). “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. V). 1956 (Monumenta Chartae. W. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. V. Hilversum. 1935. Edward. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles. Gazette du livre médiéval. Avant-texte. Churchill.W. M. Daly. ed. 1968.

Christine. Leipzig. “?alam”. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”..S. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient. J. “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. Allan H. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde. new ed. 1983. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. Oriol. Stefan. Yarshater. Uchastkina. “Notable bindings XVII”. Komaroff. ed. Cl.. III). inkwells. 40. Velkov. Greenfield. . EI. A. Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. Asparukh and Andreev. 1962. Gerhard. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. VI). “L’encre au Maghreb”. Dukan. 1961 – . SS. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. 24 (1976): 33-35. 3-4: 203-204. Jane. Stuttgart. Ludvik et Naffah. Weiss. 3-4 (1998): 168-170. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. Aurelo et al. Paper mills and paper makers in England.G. Valls i Subirà.] Huart. Hilversum. 4 (1952): 57-91. III/1 (1993): 3-4. Amsterdam. Kalus. 19 (1974): 40-43. II. and Grohmann. 51 (1983): 89-145. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae. A. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”. 1495-1800. Studies in bibliography. no. 4: 471. 5. A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. 22 (1976): 36-39. 1962 (Monumenta Chartae. The Yale University Library gazette. Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. Karl Th. Zonghi’s watermarks. Stevenson. 2 vols. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia. Shorter. E. Zonghi. nos.H. Revue des études islamiques. 27 (1979): 32-35. Sofia. [ On misÃarah. Cyril and Methodius National Library. 72. new ed. Michèle. Hilversum. øOJL. XII). Noureddin. 23 (1976): 33-35. Hilversum. 7: 137-139. Inks. IX). I: trois croissants). “Watermarks are twins”. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Scriptorium. suppl.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. 1957 (Monumenta Chartae.2 (1986): 257-261.

no. Talbot. . Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. 18.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”. Avant-texte.5 (1978): 5-36. Analyst. A. by L. Nagy.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid.BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey. ——— HG. 1993. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Hay and P. London. 1962. “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas.1 (1989): 137-141. Philadelphia.VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 47 (1922): 9-14. “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”. 1995: 59-76.Q Q  London. texte. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . après-texte. Roseline. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO.VO P . no. 1997: 15-34. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh). Martin. Paris/ Budapest. 1982: 69-73. Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology.

no. Paris.. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. . ——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. 2 (1982): 149-163.XOO \DW al. 392-393. ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid. Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad). 1983: 1.WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-.4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’].J. 12. 6: 1031. J.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW .G E (Baghdad). no. al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah. Monique. Witkam. 14. ³0LG G´ EI. 28 (1980): 637-658. “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. new ed. 1983: 123-141 [in particular].3 (1983): 251-278. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600).

20-26 Mayo 1985. Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. London. 1997: 65-75. François. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Richard. +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. ed. Déroche and F. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. Marie-Geneviève. Toledo. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Richard. quelques remarques liminaires”. Déroche and F. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. Adriaan. latinos. Paola. 1995: 17-57. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Francis. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. ed. ed. 1997: 77-86.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 14. Hoffmann. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Toledo. Déroche. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). François and Richard. Codicologica. Paris. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. Paris. no. Ph. Paris. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- . 198789: 3. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ .5 (1993): 519-523. Keller. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. 5 (1980): 52-58. Guesdon. ed. Orsatti. F. Rabat. 1998: 183-197. III. F. 1994: 57-67. 207-218. ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. árabes y hebreos”. Déroche.

M. Fekete. IV. M. ——— ³. Lajos. 7: 536540. Arazi. revista de estudios árabes. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. Gilliot. Münster (Westfalen). “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. Alfonso. “Shar¨”.. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. 10: 871-872. new ed. new ed. EI. Al-QanÃara. Arabica. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Amman. new ed. Cl. and Ben Shammai. new ed. Munafò. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV.. ³5LV OD´ EI. Freimark. 7: 495-496. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”. 21.D. 1: 10841085... Barabanov. 3 (1945): 183-214. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”. G. “Mu¯addima”. 8: 532-544. Carra de Vaux. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. Estudios románicos. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI. EI. B.1 (2000): 85-96. A. Types of compositions. 1967.. EI. al-. P. EI. Moscow.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques. Maniaci and P. 16 (1936): 212-214. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. A. Arazi. 1. 21 (1974): 84.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. new ed. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q. 3: 1246. 269-331. 1963: 2. new ed. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie.. Ph. 1993: 2. 374-377. new ed.EWLG Д. EI. etc. A.. 80 (1990): 13-57. Troupeau. and Gardet. EI. H. Arne A. . 3: 1006. Vatican City.. Rivista degli studi orientali. THE TEXT. “Basmala”.QWLK Д. new ed.. Ritter. 9: 317-320. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. diss. L. fasc. “MukhtaÁar”. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. et al. Carmona González. ed. their parts. H.

ed. Paris. A. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”. 1985. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). 10: 165. “Tashahhud”. Leiden.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. “ShDK GD´ EI. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. EI.. EI. 3. Macdonald. 3. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”. D. M. “± shiya”.S. Rabat. 1997: 189221. V. P. A. 3: 122-123. 3: 268-269..J. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E.B. IV. 10: 358-359. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. F. and Rippin. Rippin.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. 2.2 (1997): 3-17. J. A. new ed. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s. Fontes Historiae Africanae. 6 (1981): 13-165. “±amdala”.J. F. Richard. D. new ed. “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation. new ed. no. 1994: 57-60.. Koningsveld. EI. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI . new ed. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. “TaÁliya”.500). van and al-Samarrai. Rosenthal. Manuscripta Orientalia. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. new ed. 9: 201. Déroche and F. Val. . Fontes Historiae Africanae. EI. Fontes Historiae Africanae. IV. EI. Q. Ramazan. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69. Brill.. new ed.”. eÀen.. 1978 (Catalogue no. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969. Wensinck. Doctoral thesis. Bulletin d’information. Polosin.O. Hunwick. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 10: 340-341. EPHE (Paris).

Richard. herausgegeben von R.XOO yat al. Centaurus. Strayer. “Arabische Chronologie”. 19. "TaÐU kh”. Paris. chronology Grohmann. EI. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”.2 (1954): 73-84. F. Cordoba. Dates. 453-503 [in particular].BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau. 19. Der Islam. 1935: 101-120. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 4. Geburtstag am 16. Irani. Abt.G E (Cairo). ed. Labarta. no. Déroche and F. Enno. IV. Ifrah. Horovitz. Ana and Barceló. 1997: 224-231. ed. “Arabic numerals”. Max. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. no. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 382-398. Paret.2). .5-6 (1998): 531-534. new ed. 16. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. 317-320. 19. “Arabic numeral forms”. Rida A. R. Leiden. Lemay. September 1935 überreicht…. Weisweiler.R.K. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60. Arabische Chronologie. Adolf. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 4 (1955-56): 112. 10: 257-302. by Adolf Grohmann. 1982-89: 1. Histoire universelle des chiffres. no. 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik. Der Islam. dating and numerals a) Bibliography. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Gérard. Leiden/Köln. 1981: 298305. Georges. Littmann. “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. J. no.5-6 (1998): 535-541.1. 13 (1923): 281. Carmen. 1988.. Arabische Papyruskunde. Paris. New York. J.5-6 (1998): 474-485. Erg. 8 (1918): 228-236.

Weil. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). Colin.. “±LV E DO-djummal”. H. E. Muhammad”. d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter. Encyclopaedia Iranica. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. new ed. G. de. EI. Troupeau. Yarshater. M. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. 17 (1932): 260-263.T. Bruijn. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. Schanzlin. Georges S. ed. 46 (1972): 163-169. Hassan Ibrahim. Muslim world. 56 (1985): 197-198. “The abjad notation”. ŒLV E DO-jummal. Islamic culture.L. Research bulletin. EI. al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). H. 24 (1934): 257261. Rivista degli studi orientali. Qeyamuddin. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis. 21 (1974): 84. new ed. Gwarzo.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. “Chronograms”. J. 3.2 (1967): 116-123.P. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. 3: 468-469. 3: 468. no. Centre for Arabic Documentation. G. Arabica. 5: 550-551. c) Abjad. G. new ed. 16 (1936): 212-214. chronograms Ahmad... Gotthold and Colin. “Abdjad”. 1: 9798.

5 P ) V .

“±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. 48 (1935): 525-539. ) V  0X¨ammad. José A. QXPHUals Colin. “Sobre las cifras rummies”. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”.269 (1988): 180-182. Rey. Sánchez Pérez. Al-Andalus: . “A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. 222 (1933): 193-215. Journal asiatique. no. Abel. Georges S. Revue des études grecques.

Algiers. Freeman-Grenville. [Contains a translation of . ±asan.EQ . no. M. Seattle. J. The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. Oriens. 1984. 2000. no. 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. Yarshater. Mayr. A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  .2 (1961): 27-33. “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. by A. Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . no. 1996. 7. Phil.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada.DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies.] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich. Band I. (lithographed). 32. “Calendars”.2 (1986): 164-170. Sukayrij.2 (1996): 213-255. 3 (1935): 97-125.A. J. dynasties Bacharach. conversion tables. 1317 A.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij.DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al.2 (1988): 393-402. Hist.H. Bosworth. 3rd ed. Klasse. The Muslim and Christian calendars. London. and Spuler. Clifford Edmund. Fez. JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK . suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’. ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK . London.D. E. Ritter. A Near East studies handbook. Gacek.] Viala. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 1984-1985: 2. Hellmut. 178 (facsimile). ed.P. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. (eds).EQ . “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”. g) Calendars. A. 1 (1948): 237-247. nr. B.S. see above. Edinburgh. 39. E. Encyclopaedia Iranica.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V . 1977. 4: 668-675 (in particular). Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. G. “±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A. 1917.

2. . suppl. Gacek. Lajos. 374-377. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964.. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219. ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche. 1961. 1984-1985: 2.1-2. Abbreviations “Abbreviations”. Fekete. 32 (1987): 105-114. nos. Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju. new ed. London. Also: Baghdad. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. Rosemarie. IV.2. Ma¨I Ì. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. Wiesbaden. Adam.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451]. 18 (1972): 151-158.PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Moscow. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. fasc. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. 2. 1963: 2. EI.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären. xiv.. 10: 257-302. Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-.1 (1407 H): 159-171.302-303 (1920): 134-138. “TaÐU kh”. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ .EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ .. M. new ed. 26 (1976):199-212. Revue africaine. no. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. no. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. 50 (1998): 191-222. p. vjeka)”. 5. Ben Cheneb. al-6DPDUU Ð  . $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á. EI.

al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-. Sublet. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . de. new ed. new ed. F. Rosenthal. new ed.. 211-257 [in particular]. EI.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.L.H. Bosworth. Edinburgh. ed. IV.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad..F.J. 1989: 51-60. EI. new ed. ed. 10 (1964): 167-184. “TakhalluÁ”. Adam. Annemarie. EI. “Ibn”. Paris/Istanbul. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. 3: 669-670.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. 7: 725-726. 10: 123. A. EI. 8: 53-56. Yarshater. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. new ed. 5: 395-396. Schimmel. C. new ed..P. no. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe. 6. al-. “Kunya”. 1: 898-906. Amman. F. Cairo. 7. 1991.. Paris. J. new ed. EI. “Ism”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI.: 1. Déroche. 1989. Cairo. Beeston. Islamic names. Wensinck. A. Jacqueline.E. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. 1319 A. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. “La¯ab”. Al-Madkhal.T... 7: 967-968. 1971. “Nasab”. al-.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ. Oxford. al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93. EI.1 (1995): 19-26. 4: 179-181. “Nisba”.. 26. new ed.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Bruijn. XX-XXXII. Gacek. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. E.. EI. Transcription. 5: 618-631.

.1 (1996): 29-33. 43. EI. new ed. ——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ).. Rosenthal. F. “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. no. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU . 10: 347-348.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”.. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. 17.H. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ. %HLUXW ' U DO-. 7: 490-491. no. 17901930. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Rome. Leiden. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá. Damascus. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad. 1310 A. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”.2 (1999): 99-131. 15. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI. 14. Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. 1952. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler. BeirXW ' U DO-. Riyad.6 (1993): 641-649.3 (1994): 322326. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim. 4 (1951): 27-57. (lithographed). 10: 165.IUDQM I GK OLN. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”. [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib. 1947. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. 6K NLU $¨mad. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Sayf. . A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ. Oriens. no. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. malzamah 24: 1-7. new ed.Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W. Fez. 1989: 2. 349-360. new ed. no.

General studies Berkey. N. ——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Makdisi. Journal of Islamic studies. 32 (1970): 255-264. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”. no. Studia Islamica.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. Oriens. Stefan. Brinkley. Reichmuth. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”. Edinburgh. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”. Jonathan Porter. 1981. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education. Berkeley/Oxford. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society. Messick. 8: 545-547. 1993. 3. new ed.. George. Leder. 1992. Seyyed Hossein.J. The calligraphic state. Nasr. Stefan. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. 1990. ——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism..1 (1992): 1-14. “Murta  D]-=DE G G. Princeton. Edinburgh. 1. 31 (1988): 67-81.

62 (1985): 210-230. “Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. Beirut. Die Welt des Islams. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð. Schoeler. Der Islam. 66 (1989): 38-67. no. Gregor.1 (1999): 64-102. R. 6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. 1972. 39. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. Der Islam. Sellheim. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”.

1983. Cottart. 1984. . N. “De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften). ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles). 4 (1975): 2-8. L’Arabisant.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. ed. London. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. Georges. by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main. Vajda.

DWW Q  < VXI ³. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. Joseph. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. Leiden. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”. (1949): 46-60. Humbert. Vajda.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. 50 (1998): 191-222. Bulletin d’études orientales. 1995. 240 (1984): 61-68. 1956: 2. University of London. ——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG. 244 (1956): 433-437. ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. Quiring-Zoche. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. Schacht. Rome. Lévi-Provençal.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica.PLÑ’”.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. University of London. 4 (1957): 304-307. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. 14 (1952): 579-588. 2. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique. Johann. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Rosemarie. Georges. al-. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. Transmission of individual works Fück. 92 (1938): 60-87. Geneviève. 202 (1923): 209-233. 16 (1954): 258-270. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . 477-492. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. E.

G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”.M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h.. ilá .M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad. Rivista degli studi orientali. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-./10 m. 9  . 48 (1973-74): 55-74.

“An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”.1-2 (1974): 3-7. 1967. R. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G. nos./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. 4 (1981): 82-103. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”. Le Muséon. Taxation in Islam.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE . Islamic quarterly. Leiden.L. M.Y. and Young. Ben Shemesh.J.BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h. A. 18. 87 (1974): 445-465.] Ebied. [Vol.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W.

26 (1994): 75-96.H. MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ.S. Les . 1974:92-110. P.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. “Al-. Amsterdam. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ .K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 32 (1994): 115-123. -DOO E ±asan. A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome. no. Iran. “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”. . . [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W.H. ed. 1998. Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies. 18-19 October 1973. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles.M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. Gérard. van. 35-36 (1414 A. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings). al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. Amsterdam. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”. 326 (1997): 97-102. 41. Studies on Islam.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus).): 270-372. al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad.1 (1997): 55-90.] Lecomte. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir. Koningsveld.

21 (1968): 347-409. IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”. DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. Bulletin d’études orientales. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W.

1996 – . 34 (1994): 57-75. Suppl. Leder. Oriens. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6.”. Pierre A. Stefan./12. Damas: Institut français.1. Teil 2 (1969): 562-566. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. 550-750/1155-1349. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . Jhdt. MacKay. LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft.

‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³.H): 115-117. “Al-. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”. ed.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ .s. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101.1 (1408 A. new ed.1 (1407 A. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”.M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ . 7 (1989): 238-252. ——— “Al-.4 (1971.1 (1985): 7-20.1 (1955): 232-251. Hamdard Islamicus. no.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society.M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. al-Munajjid. 8. 8: 1019-1020. no. “Al-. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”.H): 172-182. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”. 3. Hespéris.M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”.2 (1406 A. 4 (1924): 345-355.. n.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-. no. 1. al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. EI. 61. no.H): 107-114. no. 1. al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . no. 2.. Sayyid.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

1997: 179-196. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.Q Q  London. .VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. Wilhelm. [Also in: idem. vol. 1957. Paris. Vajda. no. “The human element between text and reader.UDQ. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.3 (1954): 337-342. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. 1981.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. 1. 1899. Berlin. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.Q Q  London. 1993. VI. Georges. 1995: 123-136.. new ed. ARABIC ALPHABET. 1. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Arabica.10. Witkam. Hildesheim/ New York. London. 3: 1020-1021. 1997: 163-177. ed. Yarshater. London.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . ——— “Idj ]D´ EI. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln. 1983: 85-92. E. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles). 8: 273-275.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. Jan Just.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.

>&KHLNKR 6KD\NK . Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography.  > RU @  YROV Arberry. London. 1939. A.J.

 /RXLV@ . King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. 1986. ed. Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. . 1888.LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes). François Déroche. Beirut. 2nd ed. Riyad.. 1991. Paris. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD).

Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000. Riyad. 1986. al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK.220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. 1905. Bernhard. Cairo. de l’H. Moritz.).LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. al-Munajjid.

in Danish collections. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. 1875-83. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. Bonn. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L . 1984-85.J. pt. 1967. London. 1395 [1975] – . Stig T.] Quiring-Zoche. Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . Gacek. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. . Renato. VI. 1991. Paris. Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. Albert Zaki. Witkam. Dublin. al-=LULNO  . London. 1970. Arabische Handschriften. Iskandar. Specimena codicum orientalium. Album de paléographie arabe. 2. Stuttgart. xylographs etc.). Löfgren. Vajda. 5. Vicenza. Rosemarie. Beirut. 1975 – . (ed.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. Georges. 2 vols. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. Tunis. 1958. Oscar and Traini. Montreal. Rasmussen. J. Vol. 1994.11. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. 1914. to date. Wright. 1955-66. Teil III. Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. 1978. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts. A.VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant.J. William. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. [28 vols. London. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts. Leiden. Oriental series.KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. ±XVD\Q  $¨mad. Adam. Vol. Eugenius. Chester Beatty Library.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit).

Sellheim. Witkam. ed. “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”. Ga. J. Briquel-Chatonnet. 1979. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. VI. Richard. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts. “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”.J. 1995. Yasin Hamid. Atlanta. 1-8. François. “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. . Beatrice. herausgegeben von W. 3: 596-600. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte.. 1983 – . 1997: 135149. Richard N. Wiesbaden. Teil II. 1976-87. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands.BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). 1990. Endress. Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. Orientalia Suecana. 1993. Copenhagen. Ars Islamica. F.2 (1998). 365-381. Leiden. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. 19. Revue des études islamiques. H. Al-QanÃara. Fleisch. Paris. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1982: 165-197. 2 vols. VIII. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. Gazette du livre médiéval. Safadi. Schoeler. Gruendler. 3. “Die arabische Schrift”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche and F. VII. Rudolf.. Stuttgart. “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. new ed. 28 (1996). London. Françoise. Arabische Handschriften.) a) General Abbott. Gregor. Gerhard. fasc. 8 (1941): 65-104. Frye. Fischer. revista de estudios árabes. Rasmussen. by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Select Arabic manuscripts. Nabia. 3 (1954): 67-74. Déroche.

Scrittura e civiltà. Ars Islamica. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. Mu¨ammad. 14 (1990): 281-331. Josef von. Franz. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. William L. 6 (1981): 59-111. Damascus. Karabacek. Hanaway. a mistaken identification”. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche. 3 (1996): 43-53. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”.4 (1986): 83-102. 15. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”. AD”. “Arabic palaeography”. Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”. Manuscripta Orientalia. Ca. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. 58 (1991): 14-29.S. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 4 (1937):232-248. H/Xe s. Leiden. Eric. „DO V  Minovi. 4 (1961): 15-23. 1971: 50-62. ±DPDG *K . Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Mu¨affal. Istanbul/Paris.222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. ed. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. no. 61 (1991):127-137. 15. 1995. Brian. 20 (1906):131-148. 5 (1937): 146-147. M. Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology.. Paola. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”. N. John F. Costa Mesa. 2. F. 5 (1937): 143-146. Robin. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. “Nabataean to Arabic. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. and Spooner. Rezvan. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. Ars Orientalis. Rosenthal. no. no. Christian. 1989: 45-48.] Schroeder. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. Orsatti. Healey. and Kondybaev.4 (1986): 27-44. E.

1994: 75-81. Rabat. b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad. 10 (1827): 209-231. écritures et arts du livre.EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK. “O.] Sourdel-Thomine. “The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”.H. 21 au 31 octobre 1996.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ . Boogert. Paris. 34 (1966): 151157. 40 (1995): 53-76. 1998: XXIX-XCII. Serge Lancel. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”. François. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub. vol. Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I. Manuscripts of the Middle East.D. ed. 4 (1989): 30-43. N. langues. J. “Some notes on Maghribi script”. Houdas. Cairo. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad .I. Rabat. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. Nice. reprinted in F. Numismatique. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. 7 (1968): 3-15. Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. (1886): 85-112. 1994: 73-85. “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. Déroche. Bivar. “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Lesa. African languages review. Déroche. 1970. van den. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . Journal asiatique. [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’. O. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- . AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). A. Silvestre de Sacy. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. A. 1999 : 233-247. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. Revue des études islamiques.1. 1 (1808): 247-440.

al-1 M  DO-Amjad. 16. 1976. D. 1994: 87-97. 1960. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. Cairo. 1. D.M.W. Supplement Jan.D. nos. England. 1977: 164-186. Hassocks. 979-1087 (painting). Arts et métiers du livre. London. Hopwood. [Florence].1972 to Dec. .53-54 (1989): 205-230. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography).A. A. 1991: 320-325. Cairo. by J.224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. A bibliography of the architecture. Grimwood-Jones. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie).C. arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. “L’art du livre ottoman”. 1929. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”.1960 to Jan 1972. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. 163 (1990): 41-47.2 (1941): 67-72. Sukayrij. K. 1973: 199-214. 455-498. Second supplement Jan.D. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. Adolf. T. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. no. and J. General a) Bibliographies Creswell. Cairo. 293316.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding). E. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. 1984: 309-412. ÑAbd al-. Rabat.F. ed.VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. Pearson. and Grohmann. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). Jachimowicz. Pearson. VII. Berthier. “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”.

W. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. 1983.] Pages of perfection. D. “Islamische Buchkunst”. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. 1982. Springfield. 1976. D. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue. Nov. 1995. Brend. 1996: 16. Glen and Nemazee. 2 vols. New Haven/London. Pages of perfection. 1982: 109-220. “Islamic art: arts of the book. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. St. Petersburg. Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. Ferrier.und Landesbibliothek Gotha. Carol G. new ed. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair. World of Islam Festival Trust. Scrittura e civiltà. Denny. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs. Lugano/Milan. 1997. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Cultural Symposium. Wien. 1983. 1992-1993. J. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. R. Paris/ London. Rotterdam. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. James. 1982 – 5. Losty. Gray. introduction”. The arts of the book in Central Asia. The dictionary of art. “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”. 1993. Jonathan M. Feb. Washington. Ausstellung 16. 1989: 232-242. Petersburg. Museum of Fine Arts. 1979. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. The art of the book in India. 14th-16th centuries. Lowry. Islamische Handschriften. April 1983. 1995: 77-91. Fisher. Stefano. [Rotterdam]. Duda.. .). 1988. III. 7: 931-932. London. Susan. Wiesbaden. Carboni. Gotha. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). Muqarnas. 49-175. ed. Sheila and Bloom. Dreaming of paradise. “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. The arts of Persia. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI. Angelo M. New York. Dublin. “The arts of the book”. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. 271-273. “The Arabic manuscripts”. 1981. Mass. Basil (ed. 4 (1980): 103-156.C. Hans-Caspar Graf von. Lugano/Milan. Turner. 1 (1983): 103-121. Piemontese. David. ed. Barbara. St. J. Bothmer. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. Walter B.

London/New York. Kalter and M. 1997. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”. ed. London/Oxford. Vernoit. Stephen. Francis. Ithaca/London. A. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. Bibliothèque nationale de France. Tanindi. XXIII). J. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Arts of the Islamic book. 17 (2000): 1-16. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1997 (The Nasser D. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. Alice. 1982. 17 (2000): 147-161. Ca. Paris. Paul Getty Museum. Muqarnas. Muqarnas. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road. David J. Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century.C. Taylor. Malibu. Rührdanz. 5 (1990-91): 67-98.. Roxburgh. S. Zeren. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. J. 1995. and Welch.226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. 1997: 101-115. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. Pavaloi. Welch. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. K.

W. ed. “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”.. Ph. . Déroche et al. 1999: 587-597. 1996. collecting.VWDQEXO . F. 7: 602-603. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L .D. 0XVWDID ø]]HW . Geneva.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi). and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”. 1368 [1990]. Roxburgh. Univ.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson. EI. B.2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”. an album of calligraphic collage”. 30 (1980): 3235. [Mashhad]. of Pennsylvania. diss. 32 (1981): 40-43. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. David J. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making.D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai .. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H. øOJL. øOJL. new ed. 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc.

] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. Istanbul. 1996: 1. New York. J. Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH . VII. “Album.Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. 583-584. Islamic world”. 15 (1986): 377-412. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’. 2. 1996. Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . 3. ed. “±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU . KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. Adam. Turner. Calligraphy (see also VIII. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Thackston. Beirut. Lugano/Milan. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. Mu¨ammad Khayr. 2 (1987): 126-130. Istanbul. UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. Wheeler M. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. The dictionary of art.

72. Riyad. The calligrapher’s craft. 1998. Grube. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art. Hoare. 1976. Oliver.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. London.3 (1997): 481-526. . Ernst J. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam.1987. Metropolitan Museum of Art. 1406 [1986] : 241-254. Summer exhibition. no. al-< VXI . London. 259-267. [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. New York. 1-27 June 1987.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. Istanbul. Bluett.

Safwat. 1988. 15. al-. WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. Nabil F. Sandycove. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. Hilmi Efendi. Géza and Zakariya. Gacek. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126.J. Noureddine. David.1989: 164-191.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. no. James. Fehérvári.G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. Healey. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1992. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. ed. Cathcart and J. ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha.4 (1986): 157-270. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”.XZDit.F.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). [exposition]. Singapore. [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- . 2000. Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan. Geneva. Adam. 2 (1987): 126-130. Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) . Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. Musée de la calligraphie arabe.OP  . MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. Ibn Muqlah. 4 (1989): 144-149. Paris. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. 1997. Back to the sources. Mohamed U. 1977. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. K. Musée d’art et d’histoire.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris).

113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’. no. no. MELA notes. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid. 65. Ñ . 56 (1939): 71-83.I T. 13 (1978): 27-35. 63.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO.1 (1994): 70-73. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.4 (1987): 760-795.4 (1986): 345-376. Heft 2 (1988): 301-316. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah. Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. no. Rudolph. Nabia. no. ed.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”. 15. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . American journal of Semitic languages and literatures. 15. Beirut. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp. ²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. Ekkehard.1 (1988): 50-65.OP DO-Ñ. ed. ed. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. Der Islam.4 (1986): 141-148. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. 15.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 2 vols. 62. Abbott. “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. no. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. $OELQ 0: ³.

Huart. François. 1. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”. [Also published: Riyad.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Yasa Yaman. Paris.D. 1908. 1. “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”. no. ed.4 (1896): 149-156. 1989.LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”. .EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³.1-2 (1980): 334-352.3 (1964): 8093. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-. Gacek.3-4 (1972): 180-186.VO P   . ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer. 5 (1949): 85-91. 7 illus.1-2 (1982): 284-302. no.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³. Cairo. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). 23 (1967): 151-156. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche. Atiyeh. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art). 38. Cl. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. Ph. no. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. no. al-. Z. Ahmed Moustafa M. 1995: 141-148. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-. Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman. 5 illus. Adam. Hassan.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. 15. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer. 1939. NY.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer. nos. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid.G EXK. 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. Ankara (forthcoming). al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design. Albany. 4 (1989): 44-55. ed. 36. George N.

khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah. 17 (1988): 207-223. Studia Iranica. VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' . 4   $¨mad. CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad.

P. new ed. Yarshater.EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid..OP DO-Ñ. no.. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. +DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU . Madrid. Istanbul/ Paris. A. Disertaciones y opúsculos. Richard. Minorsky. Ahmad Maher. 15. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. Sumer. 1996. by J.VWDQEXO .C. Déroche. 3: 886-887.4 (1986): 69-82. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. E.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi . 1975. 6DOP Q Ñ Vá. “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”. F. 5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ . and T. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek. Francis. 3: 736-737. D. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”.. J. Rayef. Washington. Süheyl. Transl.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus.U T   . Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. Sourdel. D. new ed. 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. EI. Ünver. SaÑ G .P. ' U DO-Numayr. 1928: 2.. 1989: 89-93. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad.1 (1977): 104-111. Istanbul. 33. 1999. 1: 203-205. Serin. Ribera y Tarragó. 304-306..OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL. Diss. J. 1982. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. Tabrizi. ed. Istanbul. Transl. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW . by V. Muhittin. Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh. “Ibn Mu¯la”. Sourdel-Thomine. London. Köln. 1959.XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL .U T \DK PLQ . Ribera y Tarragó. no. ed.VWDQEXO .

Etudes arabes et islamiques. 1973.4 (1986): 51-68. . $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. 15. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. 1984. 35 (1967): 219-224. V. Mohamed. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. Rotterdam. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. Maktabat al-Nah ah. 12 (1977): 10-15. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”. Geneva.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP . al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK. Alani. Revue des études islamiques. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. 1996: 39-46. Ghani. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. The St. Cairo. tools and forms . Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. Oleg. sacred and secular writings. 5. Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. “Remarks on style”. Baghdad. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Petersburg muraqqaÑ. Lugano/Milan. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q.232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. La calligraphie arabe. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”.1. nos. 1975 : 23-28. 1999. Islamic calligraphy. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. Salih. MELA notes. 1. Petersburg Album”. A. Aziza. Alparslan. no.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar. [Rotterdam].PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl. Atanasiu. 1-4 (1973): 265-278.[Text in Turkish and English.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. 1984. Dreaming of paradise. O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan. Ali. Tunis. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII. al-Ali. Paris. “The calligraphy of the St. Histoire et civilisation. Paris.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. 1993: 41-61. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes. 1988: 30-39.

1976: 58-83. 1998.4 (1986): 7-26. no. no. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Bhutta. Isfahan. “Calligraphy”. 1999: 253-259. Ackerman. 1367/ [1988]. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”. The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. of illus.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). Pope and P. ±DQDVK . Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah). Al-Mawrid. Mashhad. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. Nihad M. David. James. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1996. ed. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”. Déroche. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”. Muhammad Iqbal. Istanbul. Ashiya/New York.VO P . “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. Adam. A. 1977: 2. 36. François. ed. 15. Déroche et al.2 (1999): 4367.U. Istanbul. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. Geneva. . ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ. 1980. 2 (1989): 37-53. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. IRCICA. epigraphy and the art of the book”. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan.GK Q 0X¨ammad. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. “Calligraphy. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . F. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. Baghdad. .BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad. [1971]. 2 p. 1707-1742. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”. 235-236. %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK.

Y. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. London. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”. Naef.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir. Oxford. al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . Julian. Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur.F. Geneva. no. ed. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. [New ed. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. “The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. 1979. Geneva. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. Washington. Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. Lowry and A. 1986. al--XE U  . Dacca. G. Cairo. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. London.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy. 1988: 12-19. Islamische Schriftkunst.VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. T. 1982: 169-191. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. 1939. Yonemura. Auflage. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry.: Riyad. London. [French . Ernst. Mitchell. improbable writing”. techniques and terminology”. ——— “Islamic calligraphy. Florian. Silvia. Glenn D. 1986: 102-149. Petsopoulos. From concept to context. Islamic calligraphy. “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. Safadi.3 (March 1987): 20-23. an outline”. taÃawwuruh. 27. Yasin Hamid. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Kühnel. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. D. Dacca University Studies. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. 1978. 3. Raby. 1992. London.G EXK. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire.VO P   Khatibi. Lowry. 1988: 40-47. Rahman. 1953. “The imponderable. 1996: 212-227. 1976. Safwat. Mohammed. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. by Nabil F. 24 (1982): 238266. by Shen Fu. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. Heath. Geneva.DWK U  Rodari. 22a (1974): 203-210. Graz. Tulips.EQ . al-.

Schimmel. Basil Gray. ed. 1978. Calligraphie islamique. Lifchez. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Abdullah. Paris. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. Tunis. (Summer.VODP \DK´ Al. %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad. Nabil F. Calligraphy”. Soucek. Los Angeles/ Oxford. Paris/London. ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture. 1996: 16. 14th-16th centuries. “The art of calligraphy”. Sourdel-Thomine. 36 (1979): 140-177. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. Muammer. Ferrier. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P .BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. herausgegeben von W. 1989: 306-314. Delhi. J. Annemarie. English and Arabic. Selim. Alparslan. Schimmel. Leiden. 16. The arts of Persia. 1996 (The Nasser D. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries.] Safwat. 1987. The dictionary of art. Déroche. “The arts of calligraphy”. “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Barbara. The story of Islamic calligraphy. “KhaÃÔ. Annemarie and Rivolta.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . V). “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”.. J. EI. ed. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad. The dervish lodge: architecture. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. ed. Siddiqui. 1992).W. Wheeler M. M. Fischer. 4: 1113-1128. New Haven/London. III. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1984. 1982: 198209. Turner. ——— Islamic calligraphy. by Michel Garell. Annemarie .] .WK U DO-. 1990.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193. Atiq R. 1979: 7-33. R. Ali and Chaghatai. New York.6 (1995): 523537. Wiesbaden. François and Thackston. Ülker. Priscilla P. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 273-288. Schimmel. 1970. “Islamic calligraphy”. London/ Oxford. George Dimitri. ed. New York. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”.. new ed. 2. no. Ankara. art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey. 1992: 242-252. R. “Islamic art. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. [Text in Turkish. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.

1967. Kresge Art Museum. Marianne. M.C. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. Mohamed U.1 (1957): 9-13. . “The art of illumination”. Washington. E. < VRI  RO P-±osayn. 1979: 35-67. 1979.. Paris. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Maktabat al-Nah ah. its beginning and major styles”. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. Paris/ London. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. Encyclopaedia Iranica. ed. 1936. Ziauddin. Brocade of the pen. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. ed. 1991: 117. Barrucand. Yaqub Ali. The art of Islamic writing. Carol Garrett Fisher.236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. Islamic ornament. Edinburgh. Basil Gray. Washington. 1998. Indo-Iranica. ed. no. Reflections on the state of the art. Arberry. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. M. Yarshater.C. no. “Muslim calligraphy.K. Michigan State University. Yusuf. Akimushkin. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”. 10. ed. D. 14th-16th centuries. Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world. 9-13 avril 1990). Safwat. “Calligraphy”. 1992: 235248. Anthony.M. Michigan. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 3. 4: 680-718. Calcutta. The calligraphy of Islam. J. 1996: 228-234. Zakariya. ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy. K. Dublin. A. D. 1979. VII. by Nabil F. Baghdad. Oleg F. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”.. Islamic studies. Austin. 23. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . 1980/1400. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”. A. Oxford. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. 1978.4 (1984): 373-379. E. Moslem calligraphy.

Ackerman. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Manuscripta Orientalia. “Manuscript illumination”. Zeren. Monneret de Villard. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present.d. 10: 870-871. Richard. Paris. ed. Paris. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. ed. Edirne. 1977: 5. Ashiya/New York. Manuscripta Orientalia. Istanbul in the 15th century”. Pope and P. Simpson. 1997: 87-112. ed. no. R. 1. ed. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”.1 (1996): 5-19. 112118. 5. 288-293. New York. Turner. III. The dictionary of art. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. “Arabesque”. Painted decoration”. Déroche and F.s. E. 3 (1949): 83-91. V. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du . ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. Bursa. new ed. F. Marianna S. Graz. and Simpson. Adam.. Manuscripta Orientalia. 2. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. Mohamed. Richard. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. Francis. Revue des études islamiques. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”.1 (1999): 7-11. Islamic”. 1937-1974. Kühnel. Marianna S.2 (1995): 16-21. F. ed. Herat. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. “Islamic art. Val. 1982-89: 8. Déroche. 1987. no. “Manuscript illumination.. n. New York. 1: 558-561. J.. Sijelmassi. new ed. J. Annali. F. 1999: 647-655. Déroche et al. EI. n. no. 1996: 16. . Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania). Gacek. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Polosin. A. 3. Strayer. U. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. Tanindi. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Muhammad Isa. R.9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”.U. Waley. Geneva. Shiraz. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen.

7: 537-547. Pope and P. 55/57. J. Brandenburg. new ed. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. Turner. Marianne. Eva R. Hoffman. 2nd ed. The dictionary of art. 38 (1991-95): 185-231. Revue des études islamiques. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”. “Islamic art. Painted book illustration”. Ashiya/New York.VO P I 0LÁr. Sheila S. Sheila R. 1996: 16. 1998. New York. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. “Drawing”. “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. Blair. Canby. Jonathan M. III. 293-351. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. E. ed. London. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. 10 (1993): 266-274. A. pinceau.U. 1999. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend. M. Muqarnas. Dietrich. La peinture persane. Barbara. ed. 1977: 5: 1809-1927.L. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. “Rasm”. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”.1 (1987-89): 239-253. et al. Swietochowski. Cairo. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK). 1984. EI. Princes. Paris. 17 (2000): 17-23. Ackerman. )DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . Sheila S. ed. “Qalamus. ciseaux. Grabar. Blair. Muqarnas. Yarshater. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. b) Other studies Barrucand. 4. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Basle. une introduction. 4. Oleg. fasc. Encyclopaedia Iranica. A..LW E  Berthier. “Book painting”. 8:451-453.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. 11/12 (1991):116-125. Bloom.

Costa Mesa. 3. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”. New York. 12-19th centuries. 1982. A. 2. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library.W. 17 (2000): 37-52. Ca. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. no. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. King.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. Muqarnas. Atiyeh. “Arts du livre et illustrations”. 1994. 1997. 1992. New York. Schmitz. Muqarnas. E. ed. 1989: 157-169. Paris. Ph.. Alexandre. Albany. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”. Yves. Al-Wa¨dah. New Delhi. Priscilla P. 1976. ——— Painters. ed. new ed.33-34 (1987): 169-184. Porter. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. Barbara. 1990.. Harvard University. “‚ UD´ EI. Yann Richard. Wensinck. and Fahd. and Rezvan. 4 (1987):166-181.. T. paintings. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. Islamic painting and the arts of the book. A. et al. nos. Papadopoulo. Paris. 1995: 149-177. 10: 361-363.. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov. Rachel.1 (1982): 1220. 1992: 1-50. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI. B.J. David. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran. London. new ed.D. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G. NY. George N. 9: 889-892. Milstein. Robinson. diss. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. ——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”. Soucek.

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

R.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”. no. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. 5. 4 (1991): 301481. X. Archéologie islamique. Petersburg Academic Collection”.1 (1995): 21-28. Blair. Lacquer Diba. Jill Sanchia. Sotheby’s art at auction. Ferrier.1). Stefano. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated . no.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU.LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia. Sheila S. Chicago. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. L.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. 2. . &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH . Oleg.240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. 3 (1989): 15-31. 1990: 229-234.2 (1997-8): 343-364. ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”. “Lacquer work”. Carboni. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³. 54 (1986): 17-48. London/Oxford. New York. Ernst J. Grube. The illustrations of the Maqamat. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques. Cowen. no. The arts of Persia. 1989: 243-253.EQ $E . Grabar. al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. Manuscripta Orientalia. 1984. Oxford. 2 (1991): 81-95. 1. ed. Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court. VII. “Constellations. 1995 (The Nasser D. 1989. XXVII). “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”.W. giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. ed. Grube. James Allen. 3 (1989): 33-57. pt. Islamic art.KD]] P DQG KLV . Ernst J. New Haven/London. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art. A compendium of chronicles.1 (1995): 56-67.

London/Oxford.BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. 1993: 173-186. New York. Oxford. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd. 354-355. Aramco world. 17 (2000): 2436. Tim.3 (1973): 2632. Encyclopaedia Iranica. VIII. 533-535. 6. Said. “Lackerwork from Iran”. pt. Decorated paper (marbled paper. 8 (1970): 47-50. Turner. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. R.Yarshater. Khalili.2). Lacquer”. J. no. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. VII. Dreaming of paradise. 1996 (The Nasser D. XXII. Muqarnas. III. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. “Islamic art. Doizy. Rotterdam.1-2). The dictionary of art. The dictionary of art. ed. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. ed. “Cut-paper”. [Rotterdam]. Nasser D. Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. E. Leiden.W. ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”. pt. 1986. London. ——— “Islamic art. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL. the cloud art”. James Allen. Blair. ed. New York. ed. Iran. B.]. 6 (1989): 131-146. 6. etc. Marie-Ange. 7. Robinson. [Robinson. 1996: 16. Papercuts Schmitz. Muqarnas. Papercuts”. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. 376-397. New York. Pareja octogenario dicata. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des .W. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 25 (1977): 32-35. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”. Turner. 24. “Ebru. 1974: 1. from 10 June to 27 June 1986.) Arndt. X. B. and Stanley. Wheeler M. 1996: 16. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. 1984. J.M. Barbara. VII. Thackston. 6: 475-478. ——— “Qajar lacquer”.. Sheila S. Motamed. 10.

Carswell. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. Palette. VII. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII. G. Studia Iranica. 1982.EQ % G V@ Bosch. Richard J. Philadelphia. Yarshater. M. 30 (1968): 14-20. K. 3 (1375/1996): 857867. E.] .) a) Bibliography Gratzl. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. R. Ars Orientalis. ed. 17 (1988): 47-55. 1871 bis 1956”. 1990. Adam. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”. Chicago. Creswell.VKE O LQ KLV µ. G. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. 1: 581-582. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. and Petherbridge. an excerpt”. Wolfe. pl.C. 3RUWHU <YHV ³. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . 2 (1957): 519-540. 1996. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. techniques and patterns.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. 8.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Kâgitçi. Paris.A. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning. ——— ³. 6 (1991): 41-58. 5. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. A catalogue of an exhibition. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Emil. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek.A. 4 (1961): 1-13. Ars Orientalis.VO P -L U Q. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst.. and Ettinghausen. J. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of .LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. its materials. Marbled paper: its history. Gulnar K.

Déroche and F.VO P \DK I 0DGU G.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-.EU K P ³. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. .BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. ed.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. Paris. 17 (1971): 153-166.VO P \DK 1989. [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-.] al-.VKE O  %DNU LEQ .LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K . F. 1997: 57-63. Richard.

——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding. . %LQP Vá. Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. 1935.] Levey. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. Martin.. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. 2nd ed. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. 1925. Ann Arbor. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1979: 59-91. [Reprinted: Cairo. “The art of bookbinding”. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. 1962. ed.. 1952. Ph. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. 14th-16th centuries. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. Ricard. Paris/London. Univ. diss. Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century. Oktay. Aslanapa. doublures as a dating factor”. Paris. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. Gulnar K. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar.1970: 4. Rabat. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI .D. Kuwait. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. Poona. Philadelphia. Basil Gray. 217-221. of Chicago. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab).

7. G. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. 1997: 15-63. 29 (1964-65): 10-11.B. New York. The new bookbinder. and Petherbridge. Déroche and F. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov. 1954: 459473. J. 3 (1983): 42-58. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. A catalogue of an exhibition. The dictionary of art. and Petherbridge. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. 3 (1959): 113-131. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”. G. J. François. Turner.595. Princeton. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene. “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”. Déroche. its materials. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”. K. Revue des études islamiques. 355-359. Gardner.G. Yemen”. 60 (1992): 585.2 (1964): 136-141. “Islamic art. Gulnar K. Richard. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. 1957-58”. British Museum quarterly. Revue des études islamiques. 26 (1962): 28-30. British Museum quarterly. Gratzl. Gast. Dolinskaya. III. Ursula. Gulnar K. iv (1986): 181-201. Ars Orientalis.. 7. Fischer. Monika.6 (1964): 120-121. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”. ed. IV/1 (1195): 2-8.K. ed. ed. Dreibholtz. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. Narody Azii i Afriki. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric . Binding”. Chicago. 1982. D. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. Restaurator. no.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch. Emil.N. Paris. 54 (1986): 85-99. no. Miner. Carswell. Bosch. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. 1966: 16. F. Guy. Narody Azii i Afriki. “Book covers”. Barbara. V.

.BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. IXe au XIIIe siècles. Tunis. 1997: 77-91. Georges and Poinssot. Pinder-Wilson. ——— “Bookbinding”.VO P \DK.Q Q  London. tools & magic. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. 1977: 5.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. Haldane.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 47 (1956): 239-243. Theodore C. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”. 4: 363-365. Leipzig. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1983. MaÃbaÑ . 3.2 (1958): 37-39. 1975-1994. Ralph. Objets kairouanais. Krek. Isis. 2 (1996): 9-12. Ars Orientalis. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Louis. no. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”. London/Oxford. 1-32. 149 (1993): 571-592. 2. Duncan. XII). Mu¨ammad. 1 (1954): 41-64. ed. Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah.XOO \DW DO.U. Plomp. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. M. “Muslim bindings with al-. by ÑAbd al-Laà I . no. Bijdragen tot de taal-. no. Ashiya/ New York.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. .G E (Cairo). “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. A.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ.en volkenkunde. H. Val. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Levey. Yarshater. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-. no. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14. Encyclopaedia Iranica. 2. M. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. 20.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Petersen. and Haddad. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan]. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben. Polosin.. London. V. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad.5 (1982): 60-65.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia. Pope and P. Marçais. 1924. Ackerman. Part Two: Mundane worlds. bis 19. E. M.1 (1958): 91-106. Science. land. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .EU K P Cairo. ed. 1948: 1.

36 (1971): 19-23. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. 52 (1927): 141154. by F. Michèle. Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. Julian and Tanindi.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. A. 66 (1934): 145-168. Revue française d’histoire du livre. . “15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”. Zeren. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. 1989: 171-183. Dublin. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”. 286-298. London. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. 51 (1927): 277-284. Max. Weisweiler. 17 (1933): 109-127. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. A. Islamic bookbindings. [1923]. Hespéris. Ars Islamica. Richard. Berthe van. “Arts du livre: la reliure. Sakisian. Zeren. Vicat. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 1962. 4 (1991):143-174.] Shore. Ricard. Islamic art. Prosper. 1961.D. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran. Tanindi. Francis. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library.1997: 135-150. ed. 1 (1934): 74-79. Paris. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. Sarre. The foundation of an Ottoman court style.Q Q  London. London.F. F.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”. Regemorter. 1993. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. British Museum quarterly. O’Byrne. Transl. 36 (1982): 445-454. Kegan Paul. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”. Yann Richard. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Wiesbaden.

1. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript.BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII. A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII.

VO P . David. 1991/1412. Jeddah. Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH . James..VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-.

. Sofia. 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. A¨mad. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). Lings. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. London. . Kuwait. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. Cyril and Methodius National Library. Z. Arts and Letters. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. London. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute. 1976. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. [1987]. 2. The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. 1991. Munich. IMA and BN. [Rebhan. Winfried]. National Council for Culture. Nabia. VIII. 1998. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. Doha. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale. 1985. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad.PLÑat QaÃar. Kuwait. 1980. 1985: 3140. 1987. A. Helga and Riesterer. and Ivanova. Yasin Hamid. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. . Kuwait National Museum. Martin and Safadi. Kuwait. Chicago. 1939. Stoilova. 1995. Paris.

17-15. F. “Leaf of a Koran”. Richard. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. 18 (1920): 52-53. Innsbruck. 185-187. EI. 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16. 1988: 178-181. 1989: 45-67. A. Ch. Déroche and F. NY. Albany. Burton. 4 (1991):171-178. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. Ronig. 45 (1987): 4-20.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. A. H. Revue des études islamiques. 1995: 17-32. Bloom. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. 7: 668-669. Nr. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. 54 (1986): 59-65..K. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. 1989: 95-99. “MuÁ¨af”. Oriental College magazine. Graeco-Arabica. Thomas.J. Atiyeh. Davies. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Coomaraswamy. ——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. F. ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Valentina. Innsbruck.J. Berque.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”. von. George N. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. 1 (1986): 22-33. Ars et ecclesia. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. Istanbul/Paris. Colombo.-C. Jonathan M. Trier. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”. ed. ed. Pantheon. Boston. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Werner Daum. Stork. Bothmer. 1987: 177-187. . Festschrift F. W. ed. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv. new ed. Jacques. H. ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. Paris. ed. ed. Déroche. Kunst und Antiquitäten. Gerhard and A.W. J. 1997: 151-159.

7 (1999): 65-73. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. ——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Lesa. 1989: 101-111. Déroche. 1983-85: vol. pl. ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. 7 and 8. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. pl. ed. ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. 1992. “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Faïka. Istanbul/Paris. 5 (1990): 59-66. Revue des études islamiques. Les manuscrits du Coran. ed. ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. François. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. London/ Oxford. rapport préliminaire”. Revue des études islamiques. Dreibholz. Paris. Paris. Ursula. S. (The Nasser D. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. 15-16. Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). Cahiers d’Asie centrale. 11 (1999): 87-94. Geneva. I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). Noja. Déroche. by Silvia Naef. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes.Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. Déroche. I). Damaszener Mitteilungen. 48 (1980): 207-224.1.1). 1996 (Quinterni. 1983: 145-165. 59 (1991): 229-235. bilan et perspectives”. F. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- . Lesa. Geneva. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. Bibliothèque nationale. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes. François and Noseda. ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul. J. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Sourdel-Thomine. 1988: 20-29. 1992: 68-73.

Helene.E. Thomas. A. Levi della Vida. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. 1914. Loebenstein. H. Sigmaringen. Journal of QurÐanic studies.VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. al--XE U  .] . and Lewis. 1982. issue 1 (1999): 115-140. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 32 (1937): 264-265. Jenkins. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam. 1991: 299-313. Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . Gacek. Vatican City.62 (1995): 15-34. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams. 1947. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. Herstellung. Milo. 36 (1941): 165-168. Struktur. J. Cambridge. Mingana. Vienna.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. green dots. Journal asiatique. 4 (1983):102-149. A. 1. Jahrhunderts. no. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. Wien. Marilyn. MELA notes. McAllister. 2 vols. A. von. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. Grohmann. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. G. Lamare. 3 (1990): 45-64. Adam. Ein Koranfragment des IX. 6). Restaurierung. 1985: 19-23. 33 (1958): 213-231. Pergament: Geschichte. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I . 230 (1938): 551-575. Dutton. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. 1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. “Early QurÐanic fragments”.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. Karabacek. ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. Adolf. Yasin. “Red dots. 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . with a list of their variants. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. Kuwait.

20 (1990): 113-147. . Gerd-R.1”.1 (1998): 1-14. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. Kuwait. 3. Déroche. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn. Part 2: the public text”. Beatrice. “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. Petersburg. 1996: 107-111. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”. 12 (1956): 33-37. 33 (1965): 87-149. Revue des études islamique. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. no. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts. Nabia. ed. N. Ars Orientalis. a few ideas”. “The first QurÐans”. Manuscripta Orientalia. Efim A. 8. 6 (1939): 91-94. Solange. Tabbaa. no. VIII. St. pt.] Saint Laurent. 24 (1994): 119-147. and Kondybaev. Ory. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. Manuscripta Orientalia.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St. 1985: 9-17. 1989: 115-124. Pages of perfection. ed. 6K QHKFK . The QurÐan as text. 1998. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. Estelle. Lugano/Milan. 1995: 108-117. Istanbul/Paris. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. Puin. no. 5. 21 (1991): 119-148. Whelan. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing. 118. Riyad. Later Qurµans Abbott. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. 6. QurÐanic calligraphy”. F. no. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. Ars Orientalis. Rezvan. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Yasser.1 (2000): 49-68. Stefan Wild.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK.2 (1999): 58-64. al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir. Rezvan.VO P´ Sumer. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”. Efim A. Leiden.S. Al-Taw¨ G. Ars Islamica. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. Ars Orientalis. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society.

François.A..16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script. Les manuscrits du Coran. IV. ——— “Coran. A. Bayani. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Codices Manuscripti. Bivar. 7 Iuglio 1996. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. Dublin. Dandel. Nice. 2 (1987): 45-67. Manijeh. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno. London/Oxford. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. ——— “St. Paul Hudson.1). Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Tim. Contadini. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. Arberry. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). 1999: 249265. 1967.9. ed. couleur et calligraphie”. ed. 55 (1938): 61-65. 1983-85: vol. E.D. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX . réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. . Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1989: 113. Rabat. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no. 1105-35 H. (1960): 199-205.H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”. binding and paper”. 10 (1984): 41-51.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. and Mrs. Anna and Stanley. A.”. 1999. ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr. Ohio State University)”.252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. (The Nasser D. decoration. Lesa (forthcoming). F. 21 au 31 octobre 1996.H. Ars Islamica. Numismatique. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. A. Nigeria magazine.”. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. Paris. J. Istanbul/ Paris.. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. 5 (1938): 89-94. pt. Déroche.UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. Brockett. ÑAà \DK . 1994: 45-56. probably Spanish. Paris. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. écritures et arts du livre. Serge Lancel. Déroche. Bibliothèque nationale.2. langues.

217 (1999-2000): 52-54. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts. David. Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology. “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. Déroche. fasc. Richard. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H. 1984: 510-20. M. S. 4 (1935): 92102. 1940: 109-112. 4 pl. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. Digby. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. Ettinghausen. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A. 59. II). ed. London/ Oxford. ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. Art and archeology research papers. Lahore. III). “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1993. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. John Cooper. 7 (1975): 49-55. Basil. 1992: 79-105. Rosen-Ayalon. Iqbal. (The Nasser D. 1992. ed. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Almut von. ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-. 5 (1931): 21-24. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Woolner commemorative volume. Arts et métiers du livre. 1988. (The Nasser D.] Gacek. Berlin.D. M. no.)”. 1992. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). London. R.1-4 (1985): 135-146. Revue des études islamiques. Gray. Rivista degli studi orientali. Gottheil. Adam. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. Berlin. James. London/ Oxford.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”.D. . ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). London. François and Gladiss. 4 (1991): 35-53. 1999. 2 (1984): 147-157.

no.9H VLècle”. Annali. Dublin. London. D. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad. Rice. Lévi-Provençal. Ugo. 3 (1874): 409-431. 20 (1970): 88137. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. 1 (1921): 83-86. Hespéris. “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. pl.G E (Cairo). ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination. “Andalusian Qorans”. 17. A. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX . 3-4 (2000): 366-380. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. no. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library. Solange. “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. 1955.OP DO-Ñ. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. Monneret de Villard. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-. “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”. Lings. n. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. E. Museo Español de Antiguedades. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. Ory. Algiers.s. 24 (1961): 94-96. 3 (1949): 83-91. ——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. 11. rey de Marruecos. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. fasc. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU . Martin. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims.3 (1968): 71-77. Florencio. 29-32. Cairo. al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan.1 (1969): 3-47. 19 (1995): 73-80.1 (1955): 43-48.U T . 3 (1955): 141-147. no. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester.S. 15. 2 (1914-15): 240-250. DC”.XOO \DW DO. Arabica. Dublin.LW E  Mingana.. 9th . British Museum quarterly. 1976.. Eleanor. Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. 47. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington.

1995: 3. [Bernard Quaritch.BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. Tim]. Jan Just. A selection of fine manuscript material. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ. Istanbul. 1991. London. 203-212. catalogue 1213. [1995]. Ankara. [Stanley.] Witkam. The QurÐan and calligraphy.

Déroche. Tunis. Oriental art. Noja.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. 1983. Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano). 1983. [Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. (Winter 1996/97): 8-12. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Lesa. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ). E. Wright. estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Dublin. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. [198?]. 4. Rice. [Text of commentary by D. S. Verlagsanstalt. François and Noseda. Madrid. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent. 4 (1989): 155-174. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . Dublin. Muhammad Sani. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. 1996. Chester Beatty Library. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. 2 vols. Fideurart Edizioni d’arte. Graz: Akademische Druck-u.16. in English and Arabic. 1998.´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. VIII.S. Chester Beatty Library. the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. Zahradeen. Manuscript K.] . Rome. 1991. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18.

1. 26. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. Al-Mawrid. Qum. London.] Blachère.H. ed. Manuscripta Orientalia. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW .G. Paris. 6. Dallal. 34 (1990): 7-24. Scholarly editing: a guide to research. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ . Yusuf Ibish. 1995: 546-574. J. Rabat. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A.] Carter. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. 1420/ 1999: 193-222. New York. Greetham. 1953. 1414 A. O. M. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Ahmad.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation.1 (1977): 117-138.2 (1995): 22-28. Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”.C.K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1. Ibrahim. D. no. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. ed. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie). no. Régis and Sauvaget. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”. Akimushkin. no. no. al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. 29th-30th November 1997. 1988. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV . 1994: 33-43. Ben Murad. “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”.2 (1993): 236-250. “Arabic literature”.H.1 (1995): 3-18. 68. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.F. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .

BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation.. ed. Mu¨DPPDG . London. 7ULSROL /LE\D.KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ. 29th-30th November 1997. al-'DQQ Ñ. Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 59-73.

“„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. 1950.VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-. Cairo. Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih. Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á. Jedda. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK . al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”.KDUU Ã. 0DQVK U W . 1992: 1-6. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. 1989: 2.] Madelung. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah.DUE M .XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas. Wilferd F. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Transl. Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-.VO P  1994.UM 0 NK Ðil.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Cairo. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). Leipzig.). “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. “Naqd al-naÁÁ”. al-.VO P . al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. [Translation of his Textkritik. 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE .VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. Al-' UDK. London. 335-348. John Cooper. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis). ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”. 1963: 253-278. ed. Paul.VO P   . by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. 1992: 43-49. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000. 1983. London. 4 (1975): 169-173.

´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. 36 (1992): 169-201. .

Muhsin. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . no. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”.1 (1993): 41-49. Albany. 1995: 1-15. Beirut. Qum. 19. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”. Yusuf Ibish.H. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid.3 (1986): 169-182. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub. Al-Mawrid. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205. London. 29th-30th November 1997.EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ .Y. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. Rashed. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ .VODPLF Heritage Foundation. no.2 (1998): 393-416. 3 (1956): 359-374. Yusuf Ibish. 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”. ——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”. Atiyeh. fasc.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. N. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed. ed. Luis. 5 (1988): 21-48. Mélanges.XOO \DW DO. ed. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. .QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð). Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO). Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1420/1999: 75-104. 21. revista de estudios árabes. 15. ²DZO \ W . “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. 1408 A.. al-6DPDUU Ð  . 1420/1999: 15-57. Al-QanÃara. al-Munajjid. George N. SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T. Roshdi. Mahdi.258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. 1993.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997.

Baghdad. MaÃbaÑat al-.UVK G  6KDEE ¨ .EU K P HG.BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK.

VO P  -30 Nov. 6K ILÑ  ±asan.O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. 1420/1999: 181-191. 29th-30th November 1997. 3 (1982): 197-208. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO. “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W . fact or fiction?”. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam. “Establishing the stemma. Hélène. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð. London. Some specific cases Bellosta.PLÑah al-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .UVK G Al-. 1995. %HLUXW ' U DO-. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Pascal. Cairo. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. 1997. 3 (1988): 88-101. 2. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. 1999. IX. Yusuf Ibish. “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?). ed.K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad.VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ.LW E DO-.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal. London. 2457 (Paris)”. Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. 10 (1980): 231-258.N. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina. Crozet.XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo). Maktabat . 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina. 6K NLU $¨mad. Amman.VO P \DK 1983.IUDQM I GK OLN. al-. Jan Just. Riyad. < VXI .

ed. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. 29th-30th November 1997. London. 62 (1985): 71-97. K. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1420/1999: 165-180. Amsterdam/Philadelphia. Gutas. Régis. G.EQ ' Z G¶V µ. Versteegh and M. Mahdi. ed. 29th-30th November 1997. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. Yusuf Ibish.LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. London. Carter. 75 (1980): 214-222. 110. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . ed. London. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the . Rezvan.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. Morelon. Efim A. J. 1420/1999: 115-130. Manuscripts of the Middle East.WSKDQHVL RI . ed. ed. Dimitri. 1990: 179-194. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. Humbert. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.4 (1990): 691-726.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. Pingree. Angelika. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI . Louvain-La-Neuve. 4 (1989): 133-137. Yusuf Ibish. 1992: 291-310. Masoumi Hamedani. “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”. 1420/1999: 105-113. David. Yusuf Ibish. Yusuf Ibish. Muhsin. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.LW E al-zahra’”. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. Hamesse. ed.P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux. “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”. Journal of the American Oriental Society. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. no. 1420/1999: 131-163. Hossein.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D .RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi. “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-. London. Hartmann. 29th-30th November 1997. Geneviève. 16 (1998): 143-163.

London. $E +D\EDK Ñ.]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK. Gacek. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. 1420/1999: 223-241. FayÁal al±DI\ Q. ed. ed. Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE . Adam. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Cairo. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). M. 10 (1983): 173-179. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237. Guesdon. ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”. Manuscripta Orientalia. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-.LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Yusuf Ibish. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. Cairo. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173. Casablanca.-G.3 (1999): 59-61.). “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. no. X. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. ed. Cairo. 5. 45 (1998): 165-192.

 Damascus.PLÑat Dimashq. 1392/1972: 284-300. MaÃbaÑDW . -DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ .

Al-QanÃara. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234. Casablanca.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD. Sayyid. 4. Voorhoeve. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Bibliotheekleven.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . Déroche. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226.2 (1400/1979): 219-242. 23-24 (1974): 306-311. “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”. Torres Santo Domingo. 19. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64.NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. 41 (1965):321-334. “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa. ed.2 (1998): 343-364. ed. no. “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”. Nuria. Witkam. Sellheim. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Istanbul/Paris. P. al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. fasc. Oriens. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . revista de estudios árabes. “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 1989: 1-5. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154. Jan Just. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. ed. ed. Fann . ed. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Casablanca. F. Rudolf.

4 (1979): 3-9. Geburtstag. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Ñ . Mohamed. Abid Reza. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. herausgegeben von W. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. London. %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH . 1996: 15-19. De Torres. London. 1996: 49-52. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. 337-349. Bookbinder. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65. ed. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Amparo R. ed. London. Frederick. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Schoeler. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 151-156. Bürgel.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. XI. London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Johann Christoph.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135. 1996: 21-27.K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. London. ed. ed. “Preventive conservation: global trends”. Bull. Beirut/ Stuttgart. 1 (1987): 21-38. ed. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. W. ed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”. Julian and Marsh. Bedar. 1996: 185-194. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Heinrichs and G.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. “Von Buchern und Termiten”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The paper conservator. Clare. Bencherifa. 1994: 2.

Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. London.264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Jarjis. London”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Iskander. Jacobs. Jacobs. Nasry.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995.LW EG U . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . David. 1996: 7-14.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . Raik. 1996: 119-130.] Hegazi. 1996: 131-145. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. David and Rodgers. ed. Restaurator. and parchments”. 5 (1997): 5-8. 33 (1991): 3. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. Mahmoud F. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. 14 (1989): 5-12.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 8. papyri. Ursula. British Library conservation news. ii (1990): 110-138. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. . “Ion-beam codicology. 11. Yemen”. manuscripts. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. London. papers. 1985: 24-30. 1996: 81-92. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”. Barbara. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library. Jacobs. 2 (1987): 49-53. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. London. David and Rodgers. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “Conservation of the manuscripts”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Kuwait. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). London. Barbara.

emergencies. T. ed. ed. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. 1997:109-115. James. and Aubry. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. London. 1996: 53-79. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. ——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”. 1996: 157-174. Schwartz. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . Cairo. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 31 (1975): 311-319. 1996: 29-47. ARSAC. F. Mintzer. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. 1981. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 93-117. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Pollock. ed. Seibert. Werner.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. ed. and pests?”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. MELA notes. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 175-183. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. Frederick C.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. et al. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. ed. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz. London. manuscrit arabe 7260)”. Paris. 44 (1988): 8-10. Ann. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 21 au 25 avril 1997]. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Paris. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Richard.

266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK. Cairo.D. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h.VO P ¨attá sanah 500. . Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes. Revue des études islamiques. Adam]. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche. E. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-. 1: 1197-1199. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies. Middle East Libraries Committee. 7 (1958): 47-69. 18-19 Nov. J. ed. EI.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Oxford. Encyclopaedia Iranica. London.Oá. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. Georges. ETC.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. Paul Auchterlonie. Vajda. 6. 2: 743-744. “Fahrasa”. 2. Jan Just. Witkam. ed. 1995. 1. “Manuscripts”. Dubayy. “Bibliography”. ed. François. 4: 214235. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek.VO P .1 (1977): 7-12. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997].P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. XII. new ed. 1998. XII. Dubai. COLLECTIONS. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. al-.. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. EI. Ñ . Yarshater. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. no. Sayyid. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-. new ed. XII. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Pellat. 1990: 25-29. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Ch. Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G .LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. Pearson. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”..

VO P . no. 3. UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L .1 (1986): 345-380. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G . ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”. UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.1 (1985): 323-352. 30. ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU .DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L . MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK .BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Kuwait. no. 29.

VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO. 1982. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ. 4 vols. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. Mikhailova. Geoffrey (ed. 1986. Al-Makhà à W DO-. World survey of Islamic manuscripts. and Khalidov. Amman. ——— (ed. Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei.). 1991 –. A. 1987..).B. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-.B. 1991.. London. 1992-1994.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. I. Amman. Amman. Moscow. Transl.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal.VO P \DK. Roper. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q .VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. Tehran.

Nimet and Lugal. Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries. 1993. EkmeOHGGLQ .KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX . Mihin. ed. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL). Ñ XII. Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. 4. Istanbul.

Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. A. 8 (1990): 11-46. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”. 1995. Déroche and F. 5. 2 (1987): 96-110. 1 (1986): 54-60. XII. 7 (1999): 39-55./1997 m. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Riyad. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Jones. 1999. XVIe-XIXe s. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. war. no. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Ashirbek.” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Bernadette. Geoffrey A.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of . 1990. F. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”. 1997: 363-375. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva. Muminov. Khan. Benjelloun-Laroui. ed. “Piracy. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. Casablanca. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Lola. Research Centre for Islamic History. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. Paris. Dodkhudoeva. Robert.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman).. 7 (1999): 17-38. Latifa. Richard.268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul.2 (1985): 79-108. Paris. Kuwait. Berthier. “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. 2. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. Art and Culture. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. Martel-Thoumian.

2 vols.). 198183. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995. 5 vols.LW E DO--DG G -82. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-. Basra. Cairo. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-.VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-. .VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988. ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá. al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ.H./17th century A.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A. 5 vols. Tunis.D.

Hamidu Bobboyi. Hunwick. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 . Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah . The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. 1996. O. Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten. S. Volume I. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. L. und Herb. M. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar. A. with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre.). ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey. I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. 1994. ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. S. Tanz und verwandten Themen. Jagd. References and Index of Texts Cited. J. and Jongeling. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. M. 1994.). ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III. B. R. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. S.HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. Hofheinz. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. (eds. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. 1980-1993. ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. V. M. ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. Judaism in Late Antiquity. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. A. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. Marín. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. Mosak Moshavi and B. 2: Ab-bildungen.1: Text. 1994. Orthography.C. Chief consultant to the editor. Y. 1994. With Full DefiniKinberg. and Stolbova. Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets. Ibrahim. 2 Parts. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions. V. 1994. O’Fahey. Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. 1995. 1996. 1994. K. and O’FAHEY.L. (eds. With appendices by R. Manuel de recherche.). (ed. 1995. V. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. Judaism in Late Antiquity. J. H. R.). (ed. W. Bd. Spiel. ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . Porten. 1994. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. and Peters. 1995. Bd. A Bibliography of Islamic Law. J.). Geschichte der hethitischen Religion. S. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources. A.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . (ed. 1995. 1996.T. Abu Salim. Steiner. Nouns.Lagarde. Roman Loimeier. E. Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. und Sardshweladse. S. Compiled by R. ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. I. V. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . Compiled by John O. 1994.æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. Arabic Literature of Africa. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns.F. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. 2nd ed. J. Part Two: Historical Syntheses. 1900. Band 22 . N.). Radtke and K. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M . Vikør. K. Materials for a Reconstruction. with the assistance of M. M. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. (éd. Phonology. O. English Summaries and Extensive Citations. Numerals.

D. Judaism in Late Antiquity. 1999.2. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. 1997. 1999. The Mishnah. 1999. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . Terms and Topics. and Porten. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic. A. 1999. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. B. ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner.E. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. Index of Names. Translated from the German by M. B. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). 1998. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger. and Wyatt. The Empire of the Mahdi. Religious Perspectives 1999. Vol. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998.1: B. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. J. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. III. The Mishnah. A Bibliography. F. 2000. 1999. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. J. N. Judaism in Late Antiquity.J. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic. V. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. 1998. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. 1999. 1999. T. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999. 1999. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil. J. van. G. H. Social Perspectives 1999. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. W. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. D. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner. 2: 1988-1992. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. J. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. Vol. 1997. 1996. H. H. and Neusner. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia. 1.F. 1999. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan. M. III. Vol. Mesopotamian Lexicography. M.G. 1997. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. L. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. 2 Volumes. The Kingdom of Kush.L. G. 1997.1. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East.W.J. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan.H. and Pingree. The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová.Band 26 Halm. and Sou‘ek. The Rise of the Fatimids. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili. 1: A. 1999. J. H. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. J. Bonner. H. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. 1999. W. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. 1997. J. R. ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. R. 1999. and Healey.

U. R.J.J. The Arabic manuscript tradition. Neusner. B. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes. Theory of Israel. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. C.. R.4. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. A. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. J.2. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek. World View.Band 50 Tal. Dialect. 2001. (2 Volumes) 2000. 2001. and Chilton. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck.. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls.J. J. A. Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. Neusner. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov.E. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. 2000. Band 56 Avery-Peck. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. A. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. and Neusner.. J.1. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck. A. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. and Chilton..J. Comparing Judaisms. 2001. Vol. 2000. de. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic. and Neusner. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. 1 : Glossary 2001. and Society in Eastern Arabia. Culture. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. 2001. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 .. Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books.3. 2001. Ch. B. A. J. A. 2001.